UC-NRLF 
 
 $B S3 Efi3 
 
 wm 
 
 m 
 
 mmmm 
 
<i> 
 
 
£/.#. 
 
 £duJt^r 
 
(Zy^l 
 
 '£ i^6&. 
 
 i r q 
 
THE 
 
 APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS, 
 
 CANONS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 IN COPTIC. 
 
 WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION 
 
 BY 
 
 HENRY TATTAM, LL.D. D.D. F.R.S. 
 
 &C &C. &C. 
 
 ARCHDEACON OF BEDFORD. 
 
 LONDON: 
 PRINTED FOR THE ORIENTAL TRANSLATION FUND 
 
 OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND; 
 
 SOLD BY 
 
 W. H. ALLEN AND CO., LEABENHALL STREET; 
 
 AND 
 
 B. DUPRAT, PARIS. 
 
 M.DCCC.XJLVIII. 
 

 
 
TO 
 
 HIS GRACE 
 THE DUKE OF NORTHUMBERLAND, 
 
 THIS VOLUME 
 
 IS INSCRIBED WITH THE GREATEST RESPECT, 
 
 BY HIS GRACE'S MOST OBEDIENT 
 
 AND OBLIGED SERVANT, 
 
 HENRY TATTAM. 
 
 781559 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 Microsoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/apostolicalconstOOtattrich 
 
 v 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 1. Of the division of countries, and appointment of 
 
 officers in the church p. 2 
 
 2. Of the words of Christ, and fraternal teaching 4 
 
 3. Of the correction of him who speaks of things he 
 
 ought not 4 
 
 4. Of the two precepts of the Decalogue 4 
 
 5. Of not doing to others, as we would not be done unto, 6 
 
 6. Of the precepts of the Decalogue, and others 6 
 
 7. To abstain from anger, envy, and contention 6 
 
 8. To abstain from concupiscence 8 
 
 9. Not to be an utterer of wicked expressions 10 
 
 10. Not to be a diviner, nor enchanter, nor astrologer, nor 
 
 magician, nor idolater 10 
 
 11. Not to be a liar, a lover of money, nor of vain glory, 
 
 nor a murmurer, nor a thinker of evil; but to be 
 
 meek, merciful, compassionate, &c 10 
 
 12. Of him who declares the word of God, and is the 
 
 cause of life to thee, thou shalt honour him, and sus- 
 tain him with thy labour 12 
 
 13. Thou shalt not make schisms, but shalt reconcile those 
 
 who contend with one another. Of almsgiving, and 
 
 doing good 14 
 
 14. Of doing good, and observing the things received. ... 14 
 
 15. Of the precepts of the Holy Scriptures • 16 
 
 16. Of the ordination of Bishops 16 
 
 17. 18. Of the ordination of Presbyters 18 
 
 19. Of the appointment of Readers 22 
 
 20. Of the appointment of Deacons 22 
 
11 CONTENTS. 
 
 21. Of the appointment of Widows p. 24 
 
 22. That the Deacons should be doers of good works .... 26 
 
 23. The laymen to obey the decrees delivered to them ... 26 
 
 24. To appoint Deaconesses 28 
 
 25. 26. To appoint the Eucharist of the body and blood of 
 
 the Lord 28 
 
 27. It becomes women to pray standing 28 
 
 28. Women to assist the indigent 28 
 
 29. 30. Of him who labours ; and the authority of the 
 
 commands 28, 30 
 
 31. Of the ordination of Bishops, and the celebration of 
 
 the Eucharist 32 
 
 32. Of the ordination of Presbyters 34 
 
 33. Of the ordination of Deacons 34 
 
 34. Of confessors who have been in bonds for the name of 
 
 Christ, they are worthy of every sacerdotal office ... 36 
 
 35. Of the appointment of Readers 38 
 
 36. Of the appointment of Sub-deacons 38 
 
 37. Of the appointment of Widows 40 
 
 38. Of the appointment of Virgins 40 
 
 39. Of the gifts of healing 42 
 
 40. Of new men who have not arrived at the faith 42 
 
 41. Of the actions and works of those who shall be brought 
 
 in. If one of the faithful hath become a soldier, to 
 be rejected; or an enchanter, or astrologer, or di- 
 viner, or the like, to cease, or to be rejected. Of 
 
 concubines, and men who have concubines 44 
 
 42. Of the time for those hearing the word 48 
 
 43. Of the praying of those hearing the word 48 
 
 44. Of the laying of hands upon the catechumens 50 
 
 45. Of those who shall receive baptism 52 
 
 46. Of the institution of baptism, the doctrine of faith, the 
 
 rite of baptism, and the Eucharist 54 
 
 47. Of fasting 66 
 
 48. Of the time of fasting 66 
 
CONTENTS. Ill 
 
 49. Because it is not becoming that the catechumens should 
 
 eat with the faithful p. 68 
 
 50. Because it is becoming that they should eat with rea- 
 
 son and contentment 68 
 
 51. Because it is meet to eat with thanksgiving 70 
 
 52. Of the supper to the widows 70 
 
 53. Of the fruits which are requisite for the necessity of 
 
 the Bishop 72 
 
 54. The blessing of the fruits 74 
 
 55. Because it is not becoming that any man should take 
 
 any thing in the Passover before the time in which it 
 ought to be eaten 74 
 
 56. Because it is meet for the Deacons to make known to 
 
 the Bishop 76 
 
 57. Of the time when it behoves us to pray 76 
 
 58. Because it is right to partake of the Eucharist the first 
 
 time it shall be presented, before they shall partake 
 
 of any other thing 78 
 
 59. Because it is right to watch scrupulously at the Eu- 
 
 charist 78 
 
 60. Because it is not becoming to pour any thing from the 
 
 cup 78 
 
 61. Of burials 80 
 
 62. Of the time when it is right to pray 80 
 
 63. Of gifts and ordinations. Let not any one be proud 
 
 because of them 94 
 
 65. Of Bishops 114 
 
 66. The Sacrament 122 
 
 67. Of the ordination of Presbyters and Deacons 126 
 
 68. Of Confessors 128 
 
 69. Of Virgins 128 
 
 70. Of Widows 128 
 
 71. Of Exorcists 130 
 
 72. Because it is necessary that a Bishop should be or- 
 
 dained by how many Bishops ? 130 
 
IV CONTENTS. 
 
 73. The Bishop blesses but is not blessed. The Presbyter 
 
 blesses and receives the blessing, &c p. 134 
 
 74. Of First-fruits and Tithes 136 
 
 75. Of those things which remain at the Eucharist, they 
 
 shall not be set on at the time of the Mysteries . . . 138 
 
 76. What are the days that it becomes us to observe for 
 
 those who sleep 146 
 
 77. Of those who are persecuted for the faith, and who 
 
 flee together from city to city for the faith, so that 
 they may be assisted together 150 
 
 78. Of those who approach to receive the holy Mystery . . 166 
 
 79. Of Trades and Works 166 
 
 The Apostolical Canons, comprising the 85 Canons, except 
 47, 48, 49, 50, from page 174—210. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The Apostolical Constitutions by Clemens Roma- 
 nus have been long known to the public through 
 the medium of the Greek copies, and Bovius's, 
 Turrianus's, and Winston's Translations, and pos- 
 sibly others. This .work has also long been con- 
 sidered as the production of a later author, although 
 it is not known by whom, or at what period it was 
 written. Du Pin says of them, " We can only con- 
 jecture, that it is most probable that the Constitu- 
 tions ascribed to the Apostles, or St. Clement, be- 
 long to the third, or rather to the fourth century ; 
 and that they have been from time to time corrected, 
 altered, and augmented, according to the various 
 customs of different ages and countries." Eccles. 
 Hist. Vol. i. p. 30. Ed. 1696. 
 
 The judgment of Cardinal Bellarmine is this, given 
 in Zonarus's edition of the Canons, where the 
 Apostolical Constitutions are published : " De libris 
 Constitutionum Apostolicarum quae Clementi auc- 
 tori tribuuntur, idem fere judicium fieri debet, ac 
 de libris Recognitionum. Multa enim in illis utilia 
 sunt, et a Graecis veteribus magni fiunt : sed in 
 Ecclesia Latina nullum fere nomen habent : et ipsi 
 etiam posteriores Graeci in Concilio Trullano can. 2. 
 
 A 
 
11 PREFACE. 
 
 improbant has constitutions, ut ab haereticis de- 
 pravatas." 
 
 In the edition of the Councils by Labbe and 
 Cossart, Paris 1671, the following note is given on 
 the date of their composition : " Sane ut Clementis 
 Romani faetum non esse, ita etiam erudito scrip- 
 tori, qui 3° saltern seculo floruerit, vindicandum, 
 omnibus hodie persuasum esse video, inquit Must, 
 de Marca, Concordia lib. iii. 2. p. 393, cum in illo 
 commentario antiquae discipline satis expressa 
 vestigia supersint. An vero eaedem sint cum illis 
 quarum Epiphanius meminit adversus haeresim* 
 Audianorum uberius alias disputabitur. Interim 
 lege Petavium in notis ad Epiphan. et torn. ii. dogm. 
 theologicorum, Bellarminum de Script. Eccl. v. 
 Clemens, Gabrielem Albaspineum ep. Aurel. lib. i. 
 observationum, cap. 13. §. Certe si quis, &c, qui 
 S. Clementi adjudicant." 
 
 It is also argued, in a later edition of the Councils 
 by Mansi, viz. 1759, chiefly from points of internal 
 evidence, that the true date of the Constitutions is 
 about the beginning of the fourth century, probably 
 between the Council of Illiberis, A.D. 309, and that 
 of Nice, A.D. 325. 
 
 The Apostolic Constitutions, as they are called, 
 are in eight books, and the title in Greek is, 
 
 AIATArAI TGN AHGN AnOZTOAQN AIA KAHMENT02 TOY POMAIQN 
 
 EniZKonoY te kai noAiTOY, KadoKtKYj StSa<TKa?u'a. Du Pin 
 * In hseres. 45. 80. 25. and 70. 
 
PREFACE. Ill 
 
 proceeds to say of the Constitutions, " It remains only 
 to enquire, whether this book be the same as that 
 which is mentioned by Eusebius* and St. Athanasiusf, 
 entitled The Doctrine or the Precepts of the Apostles, tm 
 'Airoa-ToXoiv Bidaxou, or Sidaxy. This is the opinion of 
 Nicephorus, Zonaras, and Mattfaeus Blastares : but it 
 seems to me to be most probable, that The Constitu- 
 tions of the Apostles, and the book called their Doc- 
 trine, were two different works, which the likeness 
 of their titles hath caused to be confounded," p. 29. 
 He proceeds to give his reasons for it, which are 
 these : 1. " St. Athanasius reckons the book of The 
 Doctrine of the Apostles among those that were usually 
 read to the catechumens ; whereas the Constitutions 
 were composed rather for the use of the Bishops : 
 and we find it prohibited in the last Canon to pub- 
 lish them, or to discover the contents to all sorts of 
 
 * The quotations referred to appear to be these: — 'Ev rotV 
 vodois Kararera^do) kcu tcov HavXov irapa^ecov yj <ypa<pt], ore Xcyo- % 
 /j.evos Trof/xr}j/, kcu y) aTroKaXwjris Tlerpov, /cat irpoq tovtois yj (pepo/j.evYj L 
 fiapvafia eTriarroXY], /cat rco v cn rocrToXcov at Xe^Sfxevai dida%ai. — 
 Euseb. Hist. Eccles. 1. iii. c. 25. p. 97. 
 
 t "EcrTt /cat erepct fitfiAia rovroiv ej~u>dev y ov Kavovi^,6fxeva fxev y 
 rervKcofxeva he irapa rcov Trarepcov cua^evuxTKecrdai to?? aprt irpo- 
 aep^o/J-eiotq, /cat fiovAo/nevois KarYjy^eurdai tov tyjs evaefieiaq Xo^oV « 
 2.o<pLCt SoAo^wi'oc;, /cat crocpia ^.ipa^y kcu JLa-dtjp, /cat Iovcttfl, /cat 
 Tofilas, /cat Atcta;^ KaXovp.evY] toiv caroaroXcov, kcu 6 Troi/uLtjv. — 
 Athanas. Epist. Fest. Op. torn. ii. p. 963. 
 
 Trjs veaq iraXiv <iiadY}Kt]<; avTiAe<y6fjLeva ravra' UepioSoi Ylerpov' 
 irepiohoi 'Iwavvov' irepioSoi ®a>fj.a' Aida^r] 'AirocTToXoiv' KArj/jLevria' 
 e£ lav fxereippao-dycrav eKAe^evra to aXtjdeo-repa kcu Oeoicvevarra. — 
 Synops. S. Script, apud Athanas. Op. torn. iii. p. 202. 
 
 a 2 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 people. 2. The book of The Doctrine of the Apostles 
 contained only two hundred verses according to the 
 Stichometria of Nicephorus, which cannot agree with 
 the Constitutions, that are more voluminous. 3. In 
 the Index of Scripture made by Anastasius Nicenas, 
 Sidaxai and $ida<TKcc\ia KXfaevTos are mentioned as 
 distinct books ; and in some manuscripts the Con- 
 stitutions are entitled didavKaXia. 4. In the Epi- 
 tome of St. Athanasius, Sidaxn and Kfaipevria are dis- 
 tinguished ; therefore this work was not attributed 
 to St. Clement. 5. When Eusebius discourses of the 
 writings of St. Clement, he takes no notice of the 
 Apostolical Constitutions ; neither have the ancients 
 mentioned them. The Avians might have objected 
 to them, in vindication of their heresy, and the 
 orthodox would have been obliged to make a reply ; 
 but this is not done by either party ; therefore they 
 are of a later date than The Doctrine of the Apostles, 
 that was known to Eusebius, and St. Athanasius. P. 29. 
 
 Usher takes the same view of the subject as 
 Du Pin, and grounds it upon nearly the same 
 arguments. 
 
 The Rev. R. Gibbings, M.A., in his " Roman For- 
 geries and Falsifications," has shown the corruptions 
 of the Apostolical Constitutions, and their disagree- 
 ment with Scripture ; and to this work I would 
 especially refer the reader for all necessary infor- 
 mation respecting the Apostolical Canons. 
 
 Whether the work now presented to the reader 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 in Coptic and English be the same as that men- ; \< 
 tioned by Ensebius and Athanasius, as "The Doc- /*Vw 
 trine of the Apostles," I must leave others to deter- f *.* 
 mine. It certainly is the same as that mentioned * * *~ 
 by Vansleib in his " L'Histoire de l'Eglise d'Alex- v< .<£ 
 andrie," in 1677, where, speaking of the Canons of |/ ^ 
 the Coptic Church, he says, p. 241, "lis ont encore ^^ 
 d'autres Canons, qu'ils appellent des Apotres, les- \^^U 
 quels, a ce que dit l'Abulbatacat, les Melchites, et X^ (& 
 les Nestoriens ont i traduits en langue Arabe, et <f c ^ 
 reduits en un volume. II dit, que chez les Mel- £^a,£ 
 chites, et chez les Jacobites-Syriens il y en a 83, */- X 
 chez les Nestoriens 82, et chez eux 127, divises en 
 
 deux livres, l'un desquels contient soixante et onze, ' ' 
 
 . . „ & * > 
 
 et 1 autre cmqnante six Canons. ' , 
 
 Ce qui est contenu dans les soixante et onze - f y tK u< 
 Canons de ce premier livre : ^r^ %< cn*r*Pf 
 
 Le 1, contient les Noms des Apotres. Le 2, <sy ? 
 traite de la correction de celui qui parle des choses ***** 
 indecentes ; et de l'amour de Dieu, et du prochain. '\i. 
 Le 3, defend de faire a un autre, ce que nous ne Crti 
 voudrions pas, qui nous fut fait. Le 4, contient ~ , 
 plusieures choses que les Apotres ont defendues aux f * ^ 
 Chretiens. Le 5, contient une exhortation de fui'r C*s^t 
 la colere, l'envie, et les querelles. Le 6, contient /J^nj 
 une defense des mauvais desirs. Le 7, des mau- ft**** 
 vaises paroles. Le 8, d' observer les etoiles, et les <^*6 
 signes, et de consulter ceux qui conjurent les esprits *** '^ 
 Le 9, de dire des mensonges, de desirer l'honneur 
 
VI PREFACE. 
 
 et les richesses. Le 10, nous commande d'honorer 
 ceux qui nous instruisent. Le 11, defend d'exciter 
 des dissensions, et commande que Ton tache de 
 reconcilier ceux qui sont en discorde. Le 12, con- 
 tient une exhortation a faire des aumones. Le 13, 
 traite des bonnes qualites, et de la bonne reputa- 
 tion, que doit avoir celui, qui doit etre ordonne 
 Eveque. Le 14, de celles qu'un Lecteur doit avoir. 
 Le 15, d'un Diacre. Le 16, l'Office, et nombre de 
 Veuves. Le 17, des qualites des Diacres. Le 18, 
 contient une exhortation aux Lai'ques, d'obei'r a 
 ceux qui servent a TAutel. Le 19, traite du Cor- 
 ban, et il assure qu'apres la consecration, c'est le 
 veritable Corps, et le veritable Sang de notre Sei- 
 gneur. Le 20, marque, qu'il n'est pas decent aux 
 femmes d'etre debout dans l'Eglise, et d'y parler 
 tout haut. Le 21, de Tordination de l'Eveque, et 
 de l'Ordre de la Messe. Le 22, traite de la ma- 
 niere dont on doit ordonner les Pretres. Le 23, 
 des Diacres. Le 24, des Confesseurs, et de ceux qui 
 souffrent des tourmens pour le Nom de Jesus ; 
 qu'on doit leur donner Tordre de Diacre, et de 
 Pretre, sans l'imposition des mains. Le 25, de la 
 maniere dont on doit ordonner les Veuves. Le 26, 
 des Lecteurs, des Vierges, des Soudiacres, et de celui 
 qui dit qu'il a le don de la sante. Le 27, contient 
 un denombrement des actions que doivent quitter 
 ceux qui demandent le Bapteme. Le 28, defend de 
 recevoir au Bapteme ceux qui s'habillent de rouge, 
 
PREFACE. Vll 
 
 ou qui sont soldats, ou qui observent les etoiles, ou 
 qui sont Magiciens. Le 29, traite de ce qu'on doit 
 observer, lorsqu'une Esclave, qui sert de concubine 
 a son maitre, veut se faire Chretienne. Le 30, 
 ordonne qu'un Catechumene doit entendre la doc- 
 trine trois ans de suite. Le 31, ordonne, que les 
 Catechumenes doivent faire leurs prieres a part ; et 
 qu'ils ne doivent avoir part a l'embrassement des 
 fideles durant la Messe. Le 32, declare que si un 
 Catechumene soufrre le martyre, avant que d'etre 
 baptise, le martyre lui tient lieu de Bapteme. Le 33, 
 ordonne, qu'on doit faire un exacte recherche de la 
 vie, et des moeurs, de celui qui demande le Bapteme. 
 Le 34, traite des ceremonies du Bapteme. Le 35, 
 du temps auquel l'Eveque doit jeuner. Le 36, 
 traite de la modestie qui doit etre observee par 
 ceux qui se trouvent aux banquets.* Le 37, que 
 chacun doit se taire, quand l'Eveque parle ; et que 
 quand l'Eveque n'est pas present, le Pretre, ou le 
 Diacre peuvent donner le pain-beni. Le 38, con- 
 tient un ordre pour le banquet qu'on fait pour les 
 Veuves. Le 39, des premices des fruits, qu'on 
 doit porter a l'Eveque, qui sont, les raisins, les 
 figues, les grenades, les olives, les pommes, les 
 peches, et les cerises : et de ceux que l'Eveque ne 
 doit pas venir, qui sont les figues de Pharaon, les 
 oignons, les auex, les concombres, et les legumes. 
 
 * Oil Agapes. 
 
viii PREFACE. 
 
 Le 40, qu'aucun ne puisse manger durant la Se- 
 maine sainte, avant le temps qu'il est permis. 
 Le 41, de l'obe'issance que les Diacres doivent aux 
 Eveques. Le 42, ordonne que la premiere chose 
 qu un Chretien doit faire apres s'etre eveille, est de 
 se recommander a Dieu, et d'entendre le sermon. 
 Le 43, qu'on ne doit gouter aucune chose, devant la 
 Communion. Le 44, que les Pretres doivent pren- 
 dre garde, que rien ne tombe du Calice en terre. 
 Le 45, que les Diacres doivent tous les jours s'as- 
 sembler chez leur Eveque. Le 46, quon ne peut 
 contraindre les pauvres, a enterrer les morts. Le 47, 
 traite de la meme chose, que le quarante deuxieme 
 Canon ; mais plus precisement des heures, auxquelles 
 on doit faire les prieres. *Le 48, defend l'orgueil, 
 a celui a qui Dieu a donn6 quelque talent. Le 49, 
 que les Puissances, et les Magistrats ne doivent pas 
 m^priser ceux qui sont au dessous deux. Le 50, 
 prouve, que tous ceux qui proph6tisent ne sont pas 
 toujours justes ; et que tous ceux qui chassent les 
 D6mons hors des corps, ne sont pas toujours Saints. 
 Le 51, est une continuation de la meme matiere. 
 Le 52, traite de l'ordination des Eveques, et de 
 l'ordre de la Messe. Le 53, des Pretres, des Diacres, 
 des Diaconesses, des Soudiacon esses, et des Lectrices. 
 Le 54, des Confesseurs, qui souffrent des tourmens 
 pour l'amour de Jesus- Christ. Le 55, des Vierges, 
 
 * On flit TOffice. 
 
PREFACE. IX 
 
 des Veuves, et de l'Exorciste, et qu il nest point 
 necessaire de leur imposer les mains. 
 
 Le 56, du nombre des Eveques qui doivent etre 
 presents a l'ordination d'un Eveque. Le 57, que 
 l'Eveque donne la benediction aux Clercs, et qu'il 
 ne la rec^oit d'aucun de ceux, qui sont au dessous de 
 lui. Le 58, que ceux qui sont dans un ordre in- 
 ferieur aux Diacres ne doivent pas faire ce qui ap- 
 partient aux Diacres. Le 59, qu'on doit offrir les 
 premices, et les d^cimes aux Pretres. Le 60, ce 
 qu'on doit faire des Oblations qui restent apres la 
 Communion. Le 61, et le 62, quon doit examiner 
 la vie et les mceurs de ceux qui veulent se faire 
 Chretiens. Le 63, traite de la meme chose que le 
 vingt neuvieme. Le 64, ordonne que les fideles 
 doivent se laver les mains avant les prieres des 
 matines. Le 65, du repos des esclaves le Samedi 
 et le Dimanche. Le 66, defend aux Chretiens de 
 travailler la Semaine Sainte, L'Octave de Paque, 
 et toutes les autres Fetes. Le 67, ordonne les 
 heures auxquelles on doit faire les prieres, pendant 
 le jour et la nuit. Le 68, que durant la persecu- 
 tion, les fideles puissent s'assembler a la maison 
 de l'Eveque, pour y faire leurs prieres, et leurs 
 devotions. Le 69, des obseques pour les De- 
 funts. Le 70, exhorte d'assister ceux qui sont 
 persecutes. Le 71, traite des bornes des ordres 
 sacres. 
 
 J'ai encore ces meme Canons en langue Ethio- 
 
X PREFACE. 
 
 pienne, dans laquelle ils sont nommes, Les Synodes 
 des Apotres. 
 
 Le contenu des cinquante six Canons du second 
 livre. 
 
 Le 1, ordonne que trois Eveques doivent assister 
 a la consecration d'un Eveque. Le 2, de ce 
 qu on doit offrir a l'Autel. Le 3, qu'il n'est pas 
 permis aux Eveques, aux Pretres, et aux Diacres 
 de se separer de leurs femmes, sous pretexte du 
 service Divin. Le 4, du temps auquel on doit 
 celebrer la Paque. Le 5, que les Ecclesiastiques 
 ne doivent point se meler des affaires seculieres. 
 Le 6, que les Ecclesiastiques qui assistent a la Messe, 
 ne doivent point s'abstenir de la Communion, sans 
 cause legitime. Le 7, que les seculiers qui ne 
 restent pas dans l'Eglise jusqu'a la fin de la Messe, 
 ou qui ne communient pas, meritent d'etre chaties. 
 Le 8 et le 9, quun fidele ne doit pas faire ses 
 prieres en la compagnie d'un excommunie, et d'un 
 qui a ete chasse. Le 10, qu'on ne doit point re- 
 9evoir, ou ordonner un Clerc, s'il n'a obtenu des 
 lettres de son Eveque, par lesquelles il le permette. 
 Le 11, qu'un Eveque ne doit point quitter son dio- 
 cese, sans une tres-grande necessite. Le 12, qu'un 
 Ecclesiastique ne doit pas quitter son Eglise, sans 
 la permission de son Eveque. Le 13, du chatiment 
 de celui qui se marie deux fois apres le Bapteme, 
 ou qui se marie a une Veuve, ou a une femme de- 
 bauchee. Le 14, defend aux Ecclesiastiques de se 
 
PREFACE. XI 
 
 rendre caution pour un autre. Le 15, declare quels 
 Eunuques on doit ordonner, et quels on ne le doit 
 pas. Le 16, du chatiment qu'on doit faire a un 
 Ecclesiastique qui a commis le peche de la chair, 
 ou un vol, ou un parjure. Le 17, du mariage des 
 Lecteurs, et des Chantres. Le 18, de l'Ecclesias- 
 tique qui frappe un pecheur, a cause de quelque 
 peche. Le 19, du chatiment de l'Ecclesiastique qui 
 a ete justement depose de son office, et qui nean- 
 moins entreprend d'en faire les fonctions. Le 20, 
 de celui qui a fait des presens pour entrer dans les 
 Ordres. Le 21, de celui qui par le moyen de 
 l'assistance des seculiers, obtient quelque Eglise. 
 Le 22, de celui qui meprise son Eveque. Le 23, 
 qu'un autre Eveque ne peut recevoir un Ecclesias- 
 tique, que son propre Eveque a chasse. Le 24, 
 qu'on ne doit point recevoir un Ecclesiastique 
 etranger, sans les lettres de son Eveque. Le 25, 
 que les Eveques de chaque province doivent sa- 
 voir qui est leur Patriarche. Le 26, qu'un Eveque 
 ne peut point conferer les Ordres dans un autre 
 Diocese. Le 27, du chatiment de l'Eveque qui 
 n'instruit pas son peuple. Le 28, ordonne aux 
 Eveques de faire un Synode deux fois par an dans 
 leur Diocese. Le 29, declare que c'est a l'Eveque 
 d'avoir l'administration des biens de son Eglise. 
 Le 30, defend aux Ecclesiastiques de faire aucune 
 chose sans avoir consulte leur Eveque. Le 31, que 
 les biens de l'Eveque doivent etre separes des biens 
 
Xll PREFACE. 
 
 de l'Eglise. Le 32, traite de la meme chose que le 
 vingt-neuvieme. Le 33, du chatiment des Eccle- 
 siastiques qui vont aux jeux, ou comedies. Le 34, 
 de ceux qui vont aux Baptemes, ou a la Communion 
 des Heretiques. Le 35, des Ecclesiastiques qui 
 tiennent que le manage est impur. Le 36, du chati- 
 ment des Ecclesiastiques qui ne re^oivent pas les pe- 
 nitens. Le 37, et qui ne mangent pas de la viande, et 
 ne boivent pas du vin les jours de Dimanche. Le 38, 
 qui mangent dans les cabarets. Le 39, qui n'en- 
 seignent point le service de Dieu a leur peuple. 
 Le 40, qui n'ont pas soin des pauvres Ecclesias- 
 tiques. Le 41, qui introduisent dans l'Eglise des 
 livres des Heretiques. Le 42, qu'on accuse de 
 quelque crime. Le 43, qui renient le nom de 
 Jesus, ou la pretrise. Le 44, qui mangent de la 
 viande qui n'a pas ete tuee, ou qui a ete dechiree 
 par quelque bete feroce. Le 45, qui jeunent le 
 Dimanche, ou le Samedi. Le 46, qui vont a la 
 Synagogue des Juifs, ou au Temple des Heretiques. 
 Le 47, qui frappent quelqu'un, dont il meurt. Le 
 48, qui ont ete ordonnes deux fois. Le 49, qui ne 
 font pas le Careme, et qui ne jeunent point le Mer- 
 credi, et le Vendredi. Le 50, qui derobent de 
 l'huile, de la cire, &c, dans l'Eglise. Le 51, de 
 l'Eveque qui a ete accuse de quelque crime. Le 52, 
 qu'on ne doit pas accepter le temoignage d'un 
 Heretique, ni celui d'un Eveque seul, contre un 
 autre Eveque. Le 53, qu'il n'est pas raisonnable 
 
PREFACE. Xlll 
 
 d'ordonner tout incontinent Eveque, celui qui vient 
 d'etre baptise, ou qui a mene une vie dereglee. 
 Le 54, qu'on ne doit pas faire Eveque celui qui a 
 ete soldat. Le 55, des livres du Vieux, et du Nou- 
 veau Testament, qu'on doit recevoir dans l'Eglise. 
 Le 56, contient une exhortation des Apotres aux 
 Eveques, pour les porter a observer exactement 
 tout ce qu'ils ont commande dans ces Canons. 
 
 J'ai aussi tous ces Canons en langue Ethiopienne, 
 dans laquelle ils • sont nommes les Sgnodes de 
 l'Eglise." 
 
 If any one will take the trouble to read this 
 volume without any reference to its divisions, with 
 this table of contents before him, he will speedily 
 come to the conclusion that the table is a full index 
 to the subjects therein contained. 
 
 This work is called, in Coptic and Arabic, m- 
 KAitourr rrre iterficrt" eeovaJi iiX.nocnro7\oc 
 cU^I l;: w)J^J1 ILbl ^'y, "The Canons of our Holy 
 Fathers the Apostles ; " and this volume, which is 
 in seven books, and the Apostolical Constitutions, 
 are evidently derived from the same source : but 
 whether this work, or the Apostolical Constitutions 
 so called, is the original, I leave to the considera- 
 tion of others. My intention is, not to enter into a 
 discussion on the contents of the Constitutions, or 
 of this volume, but to leave the subject for those 
 whose leisure and ability may induce them to give 
 their attention to it. But I would just observe, that 
 
XIV PREFACE. 
 
 this work, as well as the Constitutions, bears evi- 
 dent marks of the corruptions of a much later period 
 than the time of Clement. 
 
 The manuscript from which the Coptic text is 
 printed was procured in Egypt by His Grace the 
 Duke of Northumberland, who very kindly pre- 
 sented it to me. It is a quarto volume, in Coptic 
 and Arabic, beautifully written. I was informed, 
 when last in Egypt, that it was the only copy in 
 Coptic and Arabic known in Egypt. It is stated at 
 the end of the volume that the Coptic text was 
 translated from the Sahidic, or dialect of Upper 
 Egypt. I have a copy of the greater part of this 
 old Sahidic manuscript from which the Coptic 
 translation was made, which I purchased in Egypt ; 
 this I have collated with the Coptic, with which 
 it perfectly agrees. My Sahidic copy extends, in 
 unbroken succession, from the commencement of 
 the volume to the words ^>err OYT^gic err^fieq, 
 at page 137 of this work. It begins again at the 
 commencement of the sixth book, page 165, and 
 concludes at the end of the section oh. 
 
 The division of the work into numbered sections, 
 up to 2\<>, is after the Coptic manuscript, where the 
 numbers cease ; from thence the numbers and divi- 
 sions of the Sahidic manuscript are followed, as far 
 as that extends. But the numbers and divisions of 
 the Canons of the Apostles, in the seventh book, are 
 after the Greek copies of those Canons. 
 
PREFACE. XV 
 
 I have translated the words rfiKArtum itTe m- 
 iLnocTO?\oc " The Apostolical Constitutions/' 
 leaving it to others to decide whether the volume 
 has claims to be considered that work, or whether 
 it is derived from it : upon this subject I offer no 
 opinion. 
 
 H. TATTAM. 
 
 Bedford, Dec. 1, 1848. 
 
N IKS\NIHN HT6 
 NISMIOCTOXOC. 
 
HIK&HUIN NT6 HIS\IIOCTOM)C. 
 
 it a.i rte ft iKAJtcjuit irre rrerc io^- eeoYA.fi. it ajtoc- 
 to^\oc JtTe neitoc ihc n^c gtay^ay 
 e^>pHi <b*it meKK?\HciA. 
 
 pA.txji u> rrertcyHpi rreju iterrcyepi £>err 4>pA.rr 
 juneitoc ihc n^c nexe louAJtitHC iteju juicr- 
 enoc iteju neTpoc iteju A.rt2s.peA.c cJ>i^\innoc 
 rteui cuutcjuft ia.kcjuB.oc rreju itA.eAJtA.H2s euu- 
 JUA.C iteut ky<|>a.c B.A.peo?\ojueoc rteju ioyXa^c 
 ncorf 1tiA.KcjuB.0c. 
 
 A.. KATTA. niOYA.gCA.gItl junerfoc ihc n^c 
 neccjuep rf r rertecjuoY ,c h itejui itertepHOY A.qgort- 
 gerritA.rc eqxcjujuuuoc xe JutnA.Teffc|>uuc£) jtm- 
 ^cjupA. excjurr junAjreTerrc^otyoY exeit eHffOY 
 gcjuc ^e eepe jtioyaj jiioyaj 6t junequiA 
 katta. TenrertHni. 
 
 ecjuty itgA.rtA.^icjujUA. itrcieniCKonoc oyjuia.- 
 ffgejuci rminpec&YTepoc OYeTgH it2uAj<cju- 
 
 Itllt itltlXlA.KCJUffOC OYKA/TgHT JtItlA.ffAJFItCJUC- 
 
 thc oYJUeTArrrroBi jtm^HpA. rceju itiKegBn- 
 oyi THpoY rtA.i exccye eepe ^-cerr^- JtTe 
 
 'f-eKK^sHCIA. TA.XpO 6&0?\ it^HTOY XG glltA. 
 
 rnroYejui efi.o?s it^HTOY JutnTYnoc mtHeT 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 
 
 These are the Canons of our Fathers the Holy 
 Apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ, which 
 they appointed in the Churches. 
 
 Rejoice, O our sons and daughters, in the name of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, said John and Matfhew, and 
 Peter, and Andrew, Philip and Simon, James and 
 Nathanael, Thomas and Cephas, Bartholomew, and 
 Judas the brother of James. 
 
 According to the command of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, our Saviour*, that we should assemble to- 
 gether, he enjoined us, saying (whereas we had not 
 yet divided the countries among us), Ye shall divide 
 them among you so that each one may take his 
 place according to your number. 
 
 Appoint the orders for Bishops, stations for Pres- 
 byters, and continual service for Deacons : prudent 
 persons for readers, and blameless for widowsf ; 
 and appoint all other things by which it is meet 
 the foundation of the Church should be established, 
 that by them may be known the type of the things 
 
 * neffCCOTHp, our Saviour, in the Sahidic, which cor- 
 rects the Coptic. 
 
 t " Let not a widow be taken into the number under three- 
 score years old — well-reported of for good works ; if she have 
 brought up children, if she have lodged strangers, if she have 
 washed the saints' feet, if she have relieved the afflicted, if she 
 have diligently followed every good work." — 1 Tim. v. 9, 10. 
 
r t ;WKAitum ntc rti<\nocTO?\oc. 
 
 ,, , £>£ff mcj>tfQYi irroYApeg epuuoY e&o?\gA 
 ouu2\ell fiiAert oYog rrroYCuuoYrt xe ceruvi" 
 ?\oroc Jitc|>' r {- ^>6fi niegooY mtiarf rhre +- 
 kpHCic ee&e itHeTAYcouT-ejut. epuuoY THpoY 
 OYog jttnoYApeg epoioY. 
 
 OYog AqoYAgc^gm rr<\ft eepertTAOYo rc- 
 
 ItAI CA2£| 6&0?\ ^6ff ^-OIKOYXieffH THpC. 
 
 5. A.cep2LOKirr 2^6 ftAft eepe jiioyaj jiioyai 
 
 XJLXJLOtt CA2CI KA.TAc|>pH , i" €T A. HOC "f" ffOY- 
 gAJLOT ftAq KATA cJ>OYUUcy Xi<H~ <J>lurT gt- 
 
 T6it ninit* eeoY^R ertipi jLic[>jmeYi ttiteqcAxi 
 eeperfgorrgerc juumouTert epuuoY eYenjuteYi 
 ttexx OYcKcju juiuiGT-corr. 
 
 r. nexe luuArtftHc xe rnpuujui iticrmoY err- 
 ccuoYrr xe Term<vf- ?\oroc £>* whct Aftcoe- 
 juioy rrejui rrHGT" AYgorrgerr juuuiuuoy epoit jli- 
 nepepe jtioyai jtioyai juumoit tff xtngo juineq- 
 u^cj>np a2\?\A. ^pety^rt oyai itay xe neqcxj- 
 4>Hp xuu JtrfHexeprfoqpi Aft jmApeqTAgrto 
 juuutoq xe neTeiotuujiiuuioq oy ertAffeq Aft 
 Acep^oKiit 2l6 itcx)OY eepe icju^rtrrHC caxi it- 
 J^opn. 
 
 X. nesce luuAmtHc xe oyjukjuit E eTcyon 
 oyai c|>* nojrr *> ne kcoyai 4><\. c1>juoy ne oyon 
 OYtyiR+ eqocy ^eit n<*j jmcun - E c[>jukjuit 2.e 
 JuinuHT^ ne c|>aj xe CKeixertpe noc neKftoY^f" 
 cl>H6T <\qe<sjuuoK eRoT^eft ngHT THpq oy- 
 og eKe+uboY rr*q cJ>ai eTAqcoTK eRo?\<J>erf 
 
 c]>AAOY OAI T^p T6 i-cxjopn lterrTO?\H. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 4 
 
 in heaven, that they may keep themselves from 
 every spot. And they should know that they 
 shall give account to God in the great day of 
 judgment for all the things which they have heard 
 and have not kept. 
 
 And He commanded us to make known these 
 words in all the world. 
 
 2. It also appeared to us, that each one of us 
 should speak as the Lord hath given him grace, 
 according to the will of God the Father, by the 
 Holy Spirit, making remembrance of His words, 
 that we may command them to you. They will be 
 remembered, and the fraternal teaching. 
 
 3. John said, " Men and brethren, we know that 
 we shall give account for those things which we 
 hear, and for those things which have been com- 
 manded us. Let not any one of us accept the per- 
 son of his friend. But if any one should hear his 
 friend speak of those things which are not profitable, 
 let him restrain him, saying, " what thou sayest is 
 not good." It therefore pleased them that John 
 should speak first. 
 
 4. John said, " There are two ways, one is the ap**/ <- 
 way of life, and the other is the way of death ; and 7 
 there is much difference in these two ways. But 7- 2 
 the way of life is this, Thou shalt love* the Lord 
 
 thy God with all thy heart, who created thee, and 
 thou shalt glorify him who redeemed thee from 
 death ; for this is the first commandment. 
 
 * The Sahidic is correct— CKEJUtepe, thou shalt love. 
 
e fUK<Mtcjurf rrre mknocTO?\oc. 
 
 'i-JutA.g S 2^e tg e*i xe exejuertpe neKu^c|>- 
 Hp JtuneKpirt" nmojuoc rrejut runpoc^HTHc ev- 
 ^uji ^err tai erfro^sH 5+. 
 
 e. nex*q rtee JuteTeeoc *:e guuErnRert 
 GTeKn^ovAc^oY Aft eepoYujuum iLiJuioK iWok 
 guuK orf jutnepAJTOY rfKeoY^i €Te n<*J ne xe 
 neT GKJUtoc^f juumoq jutnepajq rtKeoYSJ iWok 
 2lg ub neTpoc n*cort i-cEuu rruuoY ert<M c*2Ci. 
 
 sv. nexe neTpoc xe rmeic^urreR mteKep- 
 nojiK itrreKnoprfeYirr mteKceq oY£>e?\ujipi rir- 
 rfextfibYi itrfeKepcJ>*pjui<VFJUioc mteKeppeqcxjim 
 itfteKepe oYcguui gei 6T6 rf<£>HTC enecjrr oy- 
 Xe *cujAftxc|>oq rrrteK^ooReq mteKepenieY- 
 jmm neitx** Aneicu^Hp mteKepjmeepe mtoYX 
 mteioce neTgujoY itg?\i oy2lC ort fmeKJuteYi 
 eRo?\ eneTgoJOY mteKepgHT E oyXc firrreKep- 
 
 ?\«SX E OY<|><\cy Y&p Jt T6 c[>.UOY T6 r T3JL£ r r?\&C 
 
 E mre neKC*xi cyuuni eqtyoYiT - oy2l6 rrc* 
 jueerroYx mteKcyuuni juumei rroYToi rrgoYo 
 oy2^g rfpeqgo)?\6JUi OY2,e oyj^cjuEi OY2ie oy- 
 gHT eqguuoY oy2lg OYd^cigHT mteioce oy- 
 c*xi eqgouoY e^oYit eneKuj<I>Hp rrrfeKJmecTe 
 g?\i rfpu)jmi *?\2\* gAftoYorr juterr eicecogi jlji- 
 juujuoy g^rfKejo^oYiti ^.e exert*! rruuoY eice- 
 uj?\H?\ exert gAJtoYorr eKejutertpe rtgArtKe^cuj- 
 oYfti Jiic|>pHi- rrreKAj/YXH- 
 
 5. nexe rtxe Aitkpeax xe nAcyHpi c|>out 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 6 
 
 a But the second is this, Thou shalt love thy 
 neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments 
 hang the law and the Prophets." 
 
 5. Matthew said, " Every thing that thou wouldest 
 not should be done to thee, that do not thou also 
 to another; that is,*what thou hatest do not to 
 another. But thou, O Peter my brother, teach them 
 these things." 
 
 6. Peter said, " Thou shalt not kill ; thou shalt not 
 commit adultery ; thou shalt not commit fornica- 
 tion ; thou shalt not pollute a youth ; thou shalt not 
 steal ; thou shalt not be a sorcerer ; thou shalt not 
 use divination ; thou shalt not cause a woman to 
 miscarry, neither if she hath brought forth a child 
 shalt thou kill it. Thou shalt not covet any thing 
 that is thy neighbour's : thou shalt not bear false 
 witness : thou shalt not speak evil of any one, 
 neither shalt thou think evil. Thou shalt not be 
 double-minded,* neither shalt thou be double- 
 tongued, for a double tongue is a snare of death. 
 Thy speech shall not be vain, neither tending to a 
 lie. Thou shalt not be covetous, neither rapacious ; 
 nor a hypocrite, nor of an evil heart, nor proud. 
 Thou shalt not speak an evil word against thy 
 neighbour. Thou shalt not hate any man, but thou 
 shalt reprove some, and shalt have mercy upon 
 others. Thou shalt pray for some, and shalt love 
 others as thy own soul." 
 
 7. Andrew said, " My son, flee from all evil, and 
 
 * ItfCeKepgHT £., Thou shalt not be double-hearted. 
 
Z, niK*ft(jurf ittg itiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 GRoT^Git normporf mRerr oYog, gkgjlugctg 
 ncTgcjuov rtiRert xaiGpujcjuni rrpcq^cjurnr xg 
 nixuurrr tfTJUiuuiT GeJUGT^uuTefi. nxourrr r<\p 
 oY2^6jmcjuft eqguuoY jig jutneppeqxog juinepep- 
 pcq+Tum jLnnepeppeqjmicyi xe gRo?\ r*p 
 ^berr itaj uj^vic|>e oYc|>eorfoc. 
 
 it. jtgxg c|>i?\innoc xg n^u^Hpi xnneptyuuni 
 rtpeqepenievjum xe +enieYiutiA (Hjukjuit g- 
 ^>oYff e'TnopmA ecccxjK rmipuu.u.1 ft <sx e^ovrr 
 iWrgrte ^enteYiuti^ r*p oY^GJUtum rccgumi 
 Te OYog ecycon ApGujArr niXejutcurt rrre n- 
 xuurrr jhoysct rfGxi <|>* 'TgY^orm cajaytako 
 
 rfffHGT OYff^eyonOY GpuUOY i[>AJta)IT ^G XJLTll- 
 
 uitA. JunorfHport jig <|>rtoRi it+\J/YX« oYog 
 gcnrAft *qcy*rm*Y goykoyxi JiAJUiAffGJirroiT 
 eqcyert^q e<J>0Yrt cy^qope nuutuurr oyujcxjc 
 gRo?\ oYOg cqctfT' rrejm^q itKGnrtA JutnoftHporc 
 THpoY eqrf^tyerf^q <y* +\^yxh gttgjuuuiay 
 0Y03 rffteqx^ typumi i~rf iA.Tq Ggpm Grrrapq 
 eepeqrt ay g^-jugojuihi jui^pe nGTerrxumT x* 
 oY^yi rt<\q oYog rfTeTertAJmom juuuoq noy- 
 koyxi ^>err oYGnicTiutH rrT6 r r6ffcoKq fturTGft 
 6c]>AgoY xgkac mteqgioYi JuumurrGft egpni 
 eYgujR eqgouoY nxuurtT r*p rrejui 'rgY- 
 
 2^0ftH GTgCJUOY AYtyAftX^ ttCHOY ffi&Grt 
 GYJUtHrt gRo^s cyAYtycuni ffgAff^GJmujrf OYog 
 
 gOT*ff AYUJAIiGpOC 6cJ>pU)JULI ujAYCAJlJ&rf ^Gft 
 
 , +M /Y X H wcetyumi £}* oYrutyt" JtgouR OYog 
 AYtyArfGrfTGq GgpHi £>git gAitgRHOYi ff(fijt- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 8 
 
 hate all evil. Be not angry, because anger leads to 
 murder, for anger is an evil demon. Be not emu- 
 lous, neither be contentious, nor quarrelsome, for 
 envy proceeds from these." 
 
 8. Philip said, " My son, be not of unlawful desires, 
 because desire leads to fornication, drawing men to 
 it involuntarily : for lust is a demon.* For if the 
 evil spirit of anger is united with that of sensuality, 
 they destroy those who shall receive them. And 
 the way of the evil spirit is the sin of the soul. For 
 when he seest a little quiet entering in he will 
 make the way broad ; and he will take with him 
 all other evil spirits : he will go to that soul, and 
 will not leave the man to meditate at all, lest he 
 should see the truth. Let a restraint be put to 
 your anger, and curb it with not a little care, that 
 you may cast it behind you, lest it should precipi- 
 tate you into some evil deed. For wrath and evil 
 desire, if they are suffered always remaining, are 
 demons. And when they have dominion over a 
 man they change him in soul, that he may be 
 prepared for a great deed: and when they 
 have led him into unrighteous acts, they deride 
 
 * OY^eJUtum, Arabic Jia*&< t Satan. 
 
 t Sahidic gOTAft eqcyAffffAY, when he sees. 
 
e rtiKAffum rfTe mA.nocTo?\oc. 
 
 xorrc cyAYcouRi jtcouq eYep*cyi exeit htako 
 
 JLtmpCJUJUl 6T6AJIJUIAY. 
 
 e. ne^A.q Jtxe cuuum xe n^tynpi juinep- 
 cxjuuni rrpeqxe oyc*xi eqguuoY oyXg oyuj- 
 7sO)c\ OY^e ixnepujuuni jttfXciRATs eB.o?\ r*p 
 d>err itaj cy*pe g^rrjueTTfuuiK tyuuni. 
 
 i. nex:*q Jtxe i^kuu&oc xe n<\cyHpi juinep- 
 ujuum JtpeqtnjutHirti eni2s.H i-JUteTpeqtn'.uHmi 
 ectfumuuiT e<*>OYrr eoYJueTpeqty*Juicye i^xju- 
 ?sorr OY^e ffpeqjmoY^f OY^e rrpeqx*oYffOY 
 OYXe peqepc|>A^>pi oY^e peqepi2uju?\off OY2^e 
 xinepT-cA&o epouoY le ecouTCJut epuuoY eRo?\ 
 r^p^>ert ff*i cy*pe OYJUteTpeqcyajuttye iXou- 
 ?sorf tyuuni. 
 
 f*. nex^q rtee it aoait ah^ xe n*ujHpi Jtt- 
 neptyouni JtpeqxeimeerroY^: eni^H see ^"juiee- 
 rfOYit ectfijuuurr e£>oYff eoYJmeTpeqxeoYA 
 oYXe julajum gAnr OY^e juijuai ojoy eqtyoYiT 
 xe 6&o?\ r*p £>eit rr^i ty<\pe g^rttfibYi tyuum. 
 
 n^tyHpi jutnepu^uuni rlrpeqkpejuipejut em2^H 
 'TJuteTpeqkpeJupeJUi cy*ccouK juinipuujuti e£>- 
 oYit eoYJUteTpeqxeoY^ Juinepc^ouni gkx^xuu 
 oy2s.c rcpeqjmeYi eRo^s enmeTguuoY eRo7\ r*p 
 £>ert rtJs.1 TTHpoY t*jAY*:c|>o JtgArrjmGTpeqjuticyi 
 cxjuuni 2^.e rreoK oYpeJutpAY^y xe ftipeJutpAY^y 
 eert*epk?sHporfOJUUff xitiK^g,* cyouni 3ie orr 
 itg^pujgHT JtpeqepgipHrrH rcitAHT ckttoy- 
 Rhoyt d>err neK&trr eRoSsg* neTgouoY m- 
 Keit cyuuni iWrKAKiA ffpejupAYty rfAFAeoc 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 10 
 
 him, and will rejoice in the destruction of that 
 man." 
 
 9. Simon said, " My son, be not the utterer of an 
 evil expression, nor of obscenity, neither be thou 
 haughty, for of these things come adulteries." 
 
 10. James said, " My son, be not a diviner, for 
 divination leads to idolatry ; neither be thou an en- 
 chanter, nor an astrologer, nor a magician, nor an 
 idolater ;* neither teach them nor hear them ; for 
 from these things proceeds idolatry." 
 
 I 
 
 11. Nathanael said, " My son, be not a liar, be- 
 cause a falsehood leads to blasphemy. Neither be 
 thou a lover of silver nor a lover of vain glory, for 
 from these thefts arise." 
 
 " My son, be not a murmurer, because repining 
 leads a man to blasphemy. Be thou not harsh, nor 
 a thinker of evil, for of all these things contentions 
 are begotten. But be thou meek, for the meek 
 shall inherit the earth. And be thou also merciful, 
 peaceable, compassionate, cleansed in thy heart 
 from all evil. Be thou sincere, gentle, good; 
 trembling at the words of God which thou hast 
 heard, and do thou keep them. Do not exalt thy- 
 
 * The Sahidic has peqeipRoOffe, one that bewitcheth. 
 
ia. mKAJtuuit rrrc rriAnocToTsoc. 
 
 eKcoepnrep e&o?\g>eff ttic&xt jttg cj>i" gtak- 
 
 COeJUOY OYOg GKGApGg GptJUOY* JUtnGptf^CTK 
 JUtJUtAYATTK OY2S.6 JtrfeK^- JUUIGKgHT mtltf*CI- 
 gHT A.tstsA. GKGAYgrfJOtl* ItgOYO ffGJUl ftl2UKGOC 
 
 rrejui ffHGTeG&moYT- guuKmRerf G'rguuoY ee- 
 rtHOY egpHi gxuuk ujojtoy epoK guuc Grt^rreY 
 
 GKCUJOYrf X6 XJLSJLOti g^\l ItAcyumi JL1AAOK G- 
 RH?\ 2C6 ITTGrf 4>+. 
 
 fS. nGX«\q itXG euujm*c :£6 n^ujHpt c|>H6»T- 
 nr&ovo cpoK mtic*2:i rfTG <!>+ OYog Aqcyuum 
 rt*K rc<MTiA jutncjujt <*> oYog *q+ rf<Mc rr+c- 
 
 C^pA.TIC GeOY^K 6T£)Gff HOT GKGJUtGfipiTq 
 
 jtttypa^" rcoYTA^?\o ititeicJ&A?\t ApmGqjUGYi 
 
 2l6 £>6tt niGXUJpg ffGJUl niGgOOY GKGTAJOq *+- 
 
 c^pni" JLinoTD nuut^r^p gtg nc*xi jlujuigtoc 
 rt^HTq cq juuuay rtecG noc eKitAtyim 2.G rrcA 
 ncqgo xiJUHni jWoq ftGJU HKGCGni rrrfHGOOY^B 
 
 XGK*C GKGGJUTOff XIJUOK G^Gff ffOYC^XI <I>H6T- 
 
 TOJUI r^p JUtJmoq 6itH6eoYAJiqrf<kcyu)ni GqOY- 
 
 *& GKGTAIOq KATTA TGKXOiU. 6ft.O?\^b6rf T6K- 
 
 qcxj^f" ngjui e&o?\£>eit n^ici nrfGKXix icxg a 
 noc v*p <*.q*iK rcGJmnuj* cepcqi" it^k g&o?\- 
 giTOTq riroY r rpocJ>H JutnrtX r riKOft ttestx oyccju 
 xxuH^ctikh rfGXi 0Yuurf^> cy* crfGg hgtcc^g 
 guuK orr cpoK nc rrgoYo cepGK'i" rr<\q rfOYi£>pG 
 
 GUJ*CT<MCO OYOg oYnpoc OYCHOY qGAJUTUJA 
 
 r*p rtxG nicpr^THc jutnGqRG^G cc4>hoyt 
 
 * Sahidic GKg^pGg GpOOY, do thou keep them. 
 t Read *TA.7\?sO JtffGK&A?\. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 12 
 
 self, neither shalt thou give thy heart to pride, but 
 thou shalt increase more and more with the just 
 and humble. Every evil which cometh upon thee 
 receive as good, knowing that nothing shall come 
 upon thee but from God." 
 
 12. Thomas said, " My son, he who declares to 
 thee the words of God, and hath been the cause of life 
 to thee, and hath given the holy seal to thee which is 
 in the Lord, thou shalt love him as the apple of 
 thine eyes, and remember him by night and day : 
 thou shalt honour him as of the Lord : for in that 
 place in which the word of power is, there is the 
 Lord ; and thou shalt seek his face daily ; him, 
 and those who remain of the saints, that thou mayest 
 rest thee on their words : for he who is united to 
 the saints shall be holy. Thou shalt honour him 
 according to thy power, by the sweat* of thy brow, 
 and by the labour of thy hands : for if the Lord 
 hath made thee meet that he might impart to thee 
 spiritual food, and spiritual drink, and eternal life, 
 by him ; it becomes thee also the more, that thou 
 shouldest impart to him the food which perishes 
 and is temporal ; for the labourer is worthy of his 
 hire. For it is written, Thou shalt not muzzle the 
 
 * Coptic is literally TeKCJCU'f", thy sweat. 
 
if rriKArfum rrre rfiAnocTO?\oc. 
 
 r*p xe itrreKi" ca^o?\ egpert ege eqgi oy2s.g 
 juuuoit g?si 6uj ttox*x&ttk?\0?\i oYOg rrreq- 
 cyTejmoYuuiui €&o?\<£eff neqoYTAg. 
 
 Jr. nexAq rtace ky<|>a xe mteidpi itgAit- 
 c|>cx)px eicegurrn mtHeTiuutyi £>err oYgipHrm 
 rrejui rroYepnoY uiAgAn £>eit oy^ikcocywh 
 AtfTte tft go cogi JLtcI>H6 r rA.q6prfoRi exert neq- 
 JtoRi jutneitepe H-JuteTpAJutAo xejmxoju <&a- 
 Terr c|>+ oY^e xtnepeJuiAie gAitoYOft X k%\- 
 ujjuiA xe 0Yu>c[>e?siA Art itxe itcai a?s?\a 
 oYgAn rtesJKeocYWH £>Arerf nTHpq Jtinepep- 
 gHT 5 £>ert neKu^^sH^s eKJuteYi xe c|>neT 
 AKepeTtit xumoq qrtAtyuuni cyAit juumorr jui- 
 nepcyouni jutert AKtyAft^ eKCuuoYTeit jtTOTK 
 e&o?\ AKujAitei- 2s.e ckcujk wtotk epox etyum 
 2^e GOYorrrAK eRo?\j*>err iteicxix eiatA.^- en- 
 cuu^ mteKitoRi mteic^H^ecic eiot A+ oY2^e ore 
 AKtyArrf rmeKicpeJupeJut excuuoYit xe hai 
 fie^e oy eB.o7\^>ert c|>^- mteKKOTK bKo2\ jui- 
 neTtyAT eKftAepKomuuitm £.e rtejut meTcyAT 
 d^ert guuRitiRert mteicxoc xe noyi juuuayat 
 rre it ai icxe TeTeitoi itKoutuutiA itejm ffeTerr- 
 epHOY <b£lt ffHATTAKO nuuc ci) jut^^s^sorc fTFC- 
 Terripi Art <*>ert itHeerfA.TA.KO. 
 
 IX. nexAq rcxe &Apeo?\OJUieoc xe 'H'go 
 epurrert rtAcrtHOY goc ntcHOY rrreit enrroY 
 itejm oYGpenrm cyon itejmurreit fhreTeitoYoit- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 14 
 
 ox treading out the corn : neither does any one 
 plant a vineyard and not eat of the fruit thereof." 
 
 13. Cephas said, " Thou shalt not make schisms : 
 thou shalt reconcile in peace those who contend 
 with one another. Judge in righteousness without 
 accepting of persons. Reprove him who hath 
 sinned, for his sin. Suffer not wealth to prevail be- 
 fore God, neither justify the unworthy, for beauty 
 profiteth not; but righteous judgment before all. 
 Doubt not* in thy prayer, thinking whether what 
 thou hast asked of him will be or not. Let it not 
 indeed be that when thou receivest thou stretchest 
 out thine hand, but when thou shouldest give thou 
 drawest thy hand to thee. But if thou hast at 
 handf thou shalt give for the redemption of thy 
 sins. Thou shalt not doubt, thou shalt give ; 
 neither when thou hast given shalt thou murmur, 
 knowing this reward is of God. Thou shalt not 
 turn away from the needy, but shalt communicate 
 with the needy in all things : Thou shalt not say 
 these things are mine alone. If ye communicate 
 with one another of those things which are incor- 
 ruptible, how much rather should ye not do it in 
 those things which are corruptible?" 
 
 14. Bartholomew said, " I beseech you, my Bre- 
 thren, while you have time, and he who asks remains 
 with you, (and) you are able to do good to them, do 
 
 * JUtnepepgHT &.., literally, be not of a double heart. 
 t Literally, of thy hands, ovfrom the labours of thy hands. 
 
le rtiKAJtum rfTe rriAnocTo?\oc. 
 
 ujxojm JLUJUturrerf eep neerr Afteq ituioY Ainep- 
 X* totcn e&o?\^eft g7\t itg^si oYormTcju- 
 Tert caitoy. 
 
 q^>errT rAp e^oYft itxe negooY juinac c|>ai 
 eTepe eitx^iNifterf eerrAY epuuoY itAfku^s 
 eKo7\ oYOg ninorrHpoc itA.TA.KO JtibHTq qrm- 
 oy TAp rrxe noc oYog neqRexe fteAAAq. 
 
 tycjuni rmoJiioeeTHC epujTert juuutAYATAft 
 erntoY ujcjuhi rtpeq+cRuu epuuTeft jlijuiaya- 
 TAft eHftoY gcjuc ec|>^- c|>hct AqTCARe eHftoY 
 
 6K6Apeg 6NH6T AKtflTOY ITTeKtijTeJUiqi Jt^H- 
 TOY OY2S.6 UTeKJxjTeJUOYCJDg epuUOY. 
 
 ie. nexAq rtece neTpoc xe mpumi mcitHOY 
 niceceni ixnnrMpq ffcRuj mtirpA<I>H eeoYA& 
 puuuji eTCARe emtoY epuuoY Affoit Xe jua- 
 pertxoc rcouoY mtHCT AYCAgrn juuuujuoy nan 
 
 TOTE ACpAfTUUOY THpOY COpe JieTpOC CAXI. 
 
 isv. nexAq rtece neTpoc xe etyuun AqujArt 
 oyuia ne epe gAmcoYxi rrpumi rc^>HTq xx- 
 nicToc JiinATeqAcyAi fixe rutAHuj eepoYxeui- 
 xojul eeAUiie \J/yc|>icjuia eeRe nieniCKonoc 
 tyA ntyi JiiniE rrpumi JuiApoYc^Ai mtieK- 
 k?\hcia eTgiKurt" epouoY numA eTepe oYJUHcy 
 liniCTOc rr^DHTq eYTAxpuuoY. 
 
 xckac eYei rcxe nr rcpoujuii 4>err jtijua e- 
 tcjuijuiay rccuuTn rrce^oKmA^m £>ert oy- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 16 
 
 not fail in any thing to any one, which you have the 
 power to do. 
 
 For the day of the Lord draweth nigh, in which 
 every thing that is seen shall be dissolved, and the 
 wicked shall be destroyed with it, for the Lord 
 cometh, and his reward is with him. 
 
 " Be ye lawgivers to your own selves ; be ye 
 teachers to yourselves alone, as God hath taught you. 
 Thou shalt keep those things which thou hast re- 
 ceived, thou shalt not take from them, neither shalt 
 thou add to them." 
 
 15. Peter said, " Men and brethren, all the remain- 
 ing precepts of the holy scriptures are sufficient to 
 teach you; but let us declare them to those to 
 whom we have been commanded." Then it pleased 
 them all that Peter should speak. 
 
 16. Peter said, " If there should be a place having 
 a few faithful men in it, before the multitude in- 
 crease, who shall be able to make a dedication to 
 pious uses for the Bishop to the extent of twelve men, 
 let them write to the churches round about them, 
 informing them of\he place in which the multitude 
 of the faithful (assemble and) are established. 
 
 " That three chosen men in that place may come, 
 that they may examine with diligence him who is 
 
 b 
 
i^ itiKAituuit mre fUAnocTo^soc. 
 
 ^oT^err AAneTeAxnujA jutnAi Baoaaoc etyuun 
 AqtAjAit oyai efk>2\<£eit rfieercoc eoYomrAq 
 aaaaay rfOYctuiT en Aiteq eqoi itATffo&i ne e- 
 qoi itAT^umT ne oyaaai qhki ne OYpeAAitgHT" 
 ne itgAK itovpeqeiAi ^w ne rlroYnoprtoc Ait 
 ne rroYiiei toi wgoYO Ait ne ffOYpequjuuuj 
 Ait ne itoYpeqtff go Ait ne itejut rfHeTiit i mtAi. 
 
 oYgouR uteit eitAiteq ne eujuun AqujAft aa- 
 AAOitTAq cgiAAl aaaaay etyum £.e AqflTitOYc- 
 giAAi eoYomrAq aaaaay itgAittynpi AAApeq^H 
 ncaaac eqAAtoiti ffc&uj mlieit eoYoitujxoAA 
 AAAAoq eepjuterreYm mtif pA<j>H ka?\cjuc etyum 
 Xe nqcouoYit Ait itcd>Ai AAApeqtyumi eYpeui- 
 pAY*y ne AAApeqepgoYo d>err T" AVAnn e£>0Yit 
 eptoAAi m&eit xiHnoTe itceepKATHFopm xiinie- 
 mcKonoc d>eit oYguuR oYog qitAtycuni eqtffi- 
 m JLirrrHpq. 
 
 1^. nexAq itxe fuuAititHc xe memciconoc 
 €T oYit akaoicta AAAAoq AqujAiti-geHq en- 
 cuuoYft rteAA T-gYnoAAorm AAAAeTAAAt itoYi" 
 itrrHeeiteAJtAq AAApeqKAeicnrA 2l€ w5 xtnpec- 
 RYTepoc ^ert neTpeq^oKiAAASjm aaaauuoy. 
 
 IH. OYOg AYepOYtii THpOY X6 S Aft A*£\A 
 
 r xe rcHeTcyon 2l€ kX JutnpeciiYTepoc iS 
 
 CAOYlItAAA OYOg tE CAXA<Hl. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 18 
 
 worthy" of this grade. If one of the people who 
 hath a good reputation, being guiltless, without 
 anger, a lover of the poor, prudent, wise, not given 
 to wine, not a fornicator, not covetous*, not a~ 
 comtemner, not partial t, and the like of these 
 things. 
 
 " If he have not a wife it is a good thing ; but if * 
 he have married a wife, having children, let him \ 
 abide with her, continuing stedfast in every doctrine, 
 able to explain the Scriptures well ; but if he be 
 ignorant of literature let him be meek: let him 
 abound in love towards every man, lest they should 
 accuse the Bishop in any affair, and he should be at 
 all culpable." 
 
 17. John said, " If the Bishop whom they shall 
 appoint hath attended to the knowledge and 
 patience of the love of God with those with him, 
 let him ordain two Presbyters when he has ex- 
 amined them." 
 
 18. And all answered, not two, but three, be- **** is 
 cause there are twenty-four Presbyters — twelve on Sunj^t 
 the right hand, and twelve on the left. J T 6£^ * 
 
 * ffOYJUUI TO! JtgOYO AN ne, not a lover of the 
 larger portion. 
 
 t ffOYp6CJ(ngO A.ti ri6 , not an accepter of persons. 
 
 X Rev. iv. 4. — Kal kvkXoOev rod Qpovov Opovoi eUoac kcu recr- 
 <rapes' kcu e7rt rovg dpovovg ewov rovg ecKOtri kcu reaaapag Trpetrfiv- 
 repovs Kadypevovs, 7repi/3e/3\t]/j.evov<; ev i/mariois Acvkois' Kal eor^ov 
 eiri rag Ke<pa\a<; avroiv are^avovg ^pvorovg. 
 
 12 
 
ie itiK*rtum irre friAJiocTo^oc. 
 
 nex*q rhce luuAititHc xe k&2\ujc <VTeTerti- 
 
 JLtnepcl>JUl6Yi ffftaj tb It^CftHOY ItHeTC^OYI- 
 
 ft*jm Y&p AYty*rt6T mticj>Y*?\H itTOTOY it- 
 rriArre^oc cyAYtfrroY e<bovit juutgc itHGT- 
 c&.x:&.6h 2s.e txeksjLom exert ruuiHcy rmiATTe- 
 ?\oc cuje 2ie rmmpecRY r repoc eYecxjuum £>err 
 niKOCJitoc ^err oycixot JuumeT^eSs^so ceoY- 
 hoy eKo^s ecxjTeJLiepoY6trfeJut cguuti cyoi w- 
 peqi" ert<MteY cyoi juljuum corr rtce6Tgo rrpajjui 
 *it eYoi rtKOtrrourtiit JuuutYCTHpioff iteiut nie- 
 niCKonoc eY+TOTq ^>erc guuRrtiRert eYeuu- 
 oY"f" JuiniJUiHcy e£>OYrr eepoYimertpe noY.u*rt- 
 ecajoY ft mpecELYTepoc 2s.e eTC^oYiruum evqi 
 JuicI>pcjuoYtg itrrHeT^oci £>ert meYci*CTH- 
 piorc gm* rfTOY r r^i6 mtHe r reJUinty* rrr«MO 
 ru&ert oYog irroYepeniTUuwut rfrfHeTejmnty^ 
 jteniTiJUi* rtouoY rtinpecRYTepoc eTca^^tfS 
 eYit^qipcjuoYuj jutruuiHcy xeK*c irroY^cjuni 
 <bert oYcexjoYTerr frreuj r rejui g^si rru^eopnrep 
 tycjuni oYog eYe^TC^KajoY eepoYcyumi £>err 
 oYgYnoT^KH rtiRerr ecyum 2.e AY"j*rr+c&uj 
 itoYAl eqepoYcii ^ert oYJUteTAYeATTHC epe 
 itHrr c^^oYit emeYCia.cTHpioit rr^ep oy- 
 &wt rcoYajT ffcju oYrrtouiuiH ffOYouT NcetfT 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 20 
 
 John said, "You have rightly recalled these 
 things to remembrance, O my brethren ; for when 
 those on the right hand have received the censers 
 from the hands of the angels, they present them 
 before the Lord* But those on the left hand shall 
 be sustained by the multitude of angels. f But it 
 behoves the Presbyters that they should be in the 
 world, after the manner of old men, removing far 
 off, that they should not touch a woman, being cha- 
 ritable (and) lovers of the brethren : that they 
 should not accept persons, being partakers of the 
 holy mysteries with the Bishop, assisting in all 
 things, collecting the multitude together, that they 
 may love their Shepherd. And the Presbyters on 
 the right hand have the care of those who labour at 
 the altar, that they should honour those who are 
 worthy of all honour, and rebuke those who merit 
 their rebuke. The Presbyters on the left hand 
 shall have the care of the people, that they may be 
 upright, that no one may be disturbed. And they 
 shall instruct them that they should be in all sub- 
 jection. But when they have instructed one, answer- 
 ing contumaciously J, those within the altar should 
 be of one heart, and one mind, that they may 
 
 * Rev. V. 8. — Kat ol €iKO(TiTe(T(Tape<; irpecrfBvrepoi eireffov ev(o- 
 ttlov rov apvcov, e^oi/res eKCUTTos .... <pia\ag xpvGas, >ye/j,ovaag 
 6v/mia/aaT(i)Vj ac elaiv al irpocrev^ai r<ov cl^'mov. 
 
 t This passage is obscure. 
 
 X The Coptic words £>ett OYJUteT^Ye^THC, avdadt]s, 
 are rendered in Arabic by s->^, with modesty, respect. 
 
KA. fflKAltUm ItT6 ItlAnOCTO?\OC. 
 
 jutty&ejce sjlum tisjlh katta neqejmnuj* oy- 
 og nKcceni THpoY it Aepgo^ iiumuuc ffcapiKi* 
 oYog eqeep oyai "Juumouov ujo&i Jtt.c|>pHi- 
 JtOYrATpAJffA oYog jtceexAJW^uT-eYiit xt- 
 
 AACUOY THpOY. 
 
 ie. nex*q rtece laxiujioc xe mArtArmjuc- 
 thc eYffATTAgoq epATq £>ew neTpeqep^o- 
 kijuia^iit juumoq £>erc oYffiuri- jt^oKiJuiAciA. 
 eqx*^*NOY Jiitneq?\AC itoYpeqei^i Art ne 
 rroYpeqcouRi Ait ne 4>err neqcAxi a?\?\a 
 eitece neqcjucrr eqoi itcurrejut ne eqoi Jtcyopn 
 jteajoY+ e£>oYit £>eit itiKYpiAKH itpeq^iA- 
 Kumm eqcouoYit xe oy neTctye epoq eepeq- 
 xu)K xtngouB. jutnigitoicy neTXuux r*p e£.o?\- 
 £>erc iteimAujx JtgArtKexuuoYiti d}ert rteqc- 
 Rcjuoyi neTcuje r*p epoq ne JtgoYo eepeq- 
 ujuuni jtoYeprATHC eqertgoT it Agpeit c^^. 
 
 k. nex*q rcxe JuusjTeeoc xe mXiAKumoc 
 jutApoYKAeiCTA juuuujuoy eirr epjmeepe <b* 
 noY&ioc qc^^> r*p xe gnreit pouq juumeepe 
 5 ie r epe caxi itiReit ogi ep<vrq jm^poY- 
 cyumi eAY^oKuuus^nt ajuuiujoy £>eit 2aA- 
 KuumA. ru&eit eYepjmeepe 4>ApuuoY giTeit 
 
 * Sahidic fircepiKe. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 22 
 
 receive the reward of that honour according to its 
 desert. And all the rest shall fear lest they should 
 deviate, and one of them should become changed 
 like one wasting away*, and all should be brought 
 into captivity." 
 
 19. James said, " The Reader shall be appointed 
 after he has been fully proved t; bridling his tongue, 
 not a drunkard, not a derider in his speech, but de- 
 corous in his appearance ; obedient, being the first 
 to congregate on the Lord's-day ; a servant knowing 
 what is meet for him, that he may fulfil the work of 
 publishing the Gospel. For he who fills the ears 
 of others with his doctrines, it becomes him the 
 more that he should be a faithful workman before 
 God." 
 
 20. Matthew said, " Let the Deacons be appointed 
 by three testifying to their life. For it is written, 
 6 By the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every 
 word be established.' Let them be proved in every 
 service, all the people bearing witness to them, that 
 they have resided with one wife, have brought up 
 
 * oYog eqeep oyaj juuuujuoy txjo&i xitypH-i - 
 
 rfOWAypAIffA., and one of them should become a hypo- 
 crite like one wasting away, *qX*, with a gangrene. 
 
 t *>6ft neTpeqep^oKumAj^iiT xtjuioq ^eit 
 
 OYft I^rf* ItXOKlJUtA.CIA., after he has been proved by a 
 great trial. 
 
kt itiKAitum rtTe rrt^nocT-o^oc. 
 
 m?\«\oc THpq GAYgGJmci rfGjm oYcguuti rroY- 
 uux GAYtyArtuj rrrfOYcxjHpi k*?\<juc gytoy- 
 Rhoyt gyoi rrpexirtgHX gyoi ffpcixpAYty 
 rfK*g rrecYXioc Gg^itpcqicocKGC *rr rte GgAit- 
 peqicpejutpejm *rt it£ itceoi *rt rlr?\*c 5 GgAft- 
 pcq^uurrr *rt rte mcumT r*p ty^qT^KO 
 jtmc^ReY Gg*rtujo&i Aft rre rtcGJUioKg *rt *x- 
 ngHKi rirce^ Arc Jiingo npAjm*6 itceoi *rt 
 rrpeqce Hpn err^ujouq GYCJUOTGff itGTci ^ert 
 ^jAKumiA m&erf err^rteY GYgHn GYpooYT 
 enTonoc GY*ff<VFKH2;m jtmcftHOY gtg oyoit- 
 tcjuoy eepoYOYum rcTOYXix 6+ oYog iteuuoY 
 guuoY ort gyoi npeq'i- err^neY gyoi fncoiftuu- 
 rfiKorc xgk*c cpe n?s<\oc rf^cycuni jycgtajo 
 juumcxjoY ^err t*io rtiRerr itGjm go^ mRert 
 eYnpocY^ 6 £> er * oYiticyf" rrcno2s.H GftHee- 
 
 JUlOtyi ATA.KTOC OYOg OYOIt JULGfT GepOY^f"- 
 
 cj&.uj ituuoY g*rfOYOit GYGpcnn-uuiArf hcjuoy 
 g^rrKG^wJOYrfi 2s.g 6epoYGpKo2\m jlijuiijuoy 
 rtHGTKArr^c^porrift 2^6 rfGjm mpcqcyouty ***- 
 
 pOYIt02COY G&0?\ GYCUUOYff 2C6 pCJUJUll ITI&Gff 
 
 rfpGqoYougGJUt ig rrpcqc^goYi GY+ oyjBLg jt^qc. 
 
 ic*. nc^^q rrxG khcJ>ac xg JUt*poYK*eiCTA> 
 
 rrr rfX H P* Si" GepoYnpocjc^p^HpiA gi oy- 
 
 con gjt!u#\H^ 6eK6 oYorrrfiRGrr gt^gn mm- 
 
 pACJUlOC OYOg GOpOY^ITOY ffg^ftgJUOT G0&6 
 
 nGTOYAgoY Jtcuuq 'tkgoyi ^.g on GepoY$c* c 
 &x H 4>A.Terf rugiaui GTOYmpA^m jljuuuuoy 
 
 <J)Gff gAXCUJUUffl GC^lAKUUJTIff KA?\UUC GCGp- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 24 
 
 their children well, being humble, prudent, meek, 
 sober, quiet*; not vehement, nor murmurers; not 
 double tongued, nor wrathful, for wrath destroy eth 
 the wise ; nor hypocrites. They shall not afflict 
 the poor, neither shall they accept the person of 
 the rich ; they shall not be drinkers of much wine, 
 being ready to act in every good service in secret. 
 Cheerful in their habitations, constraining the bre- 
 thren who have, that they should open their hand 
 to give. And they also being givers, the goods 
 being in common, that the people may honour them 
 with all honour, and all fear, beseeching with great 
 earnestness those who walk in dissimulation. And 
 some they should teach, and some they should re- 
 buke, but the rest they should prohibit. But let 
 those who despise, and the contumelious, be cast out, 
 knowing that all men who are vehement, or slan- 
 derers, fight against Christ." 
 
 21. Cephas said, " Let three widows be appointed ; 
 two, that they may give their whole attention to 
 prayer for every one who is in temptations, and that 
 they may render thanks to him whom they follow. 
 But the other one should be left constantly with the 
 women who are tried in sickness, ministering well ; 
 watching and telling to the Presbyters the things 
 
 * JteCY^IOC is rendered by the Arabic ^t)ijb, guides. 
 
kg rtiKAitum itTe ittAnocTO?\oc. 
 
 itYJUtcI>Hft ecxoj jtrtinpecKYTepoc ititHGTujon 
 uoyjuiai gHov jtujTsujq ^rt tg gcoi Ait itpcq- 
 ei^i xgkac gcg^gjuucojui GitYAA*|>Hit Gopec^i- 
 AKouitm Jtexuupg oYog Gcxjum GOYoit kgoyi 
 
 OYCJUty GOYOUg 6TOTC GGp gAItg&HOYI Git AltGY 
 JUApGCipi KATA niGpOYOT JUUlGCgHT It At FAp 
 
 itG itiATAeort gtt a noc ujopn itgoitoY. 
 
 icE. nc^Aq itXG Aft2s.pGAC 2C6 rn2uAKumoc 
 jmApoYtyuum fteprATHC GgAitg&HOYi GftA- 
 
 ItGY GY+OYOI JliniGgOOY ttBSJL JTIG^CJUpg ^Glt 
 AAAI ItlRGff rfC6<nhl JLtUKJUOY Alt G!£6It WlgHKI 
 OY^C WCG6T Alt JUingO JUimpAAAAO GYtt ACOYGIt 
 HGT-JUlOKg ItCG^ ftAq G&O^s^Gft JTOYCJUtyC 6Y- 
 AffATKH^IIt ItltHGTG OYOItCXjXOJLJt JUUUUUOY It- 
 gAItg&HOYI GItAItGY GCOOYgOY ItUUOY G^OYIt 
 GY+ItgeHOY GItlCAXI JtUTGItCA*) X6 ffAIgKO 
 ATGTGItTGJUlJUlOI ffHGTT AY2LtAKU3ItlIt TAp A(P 
 ItG ItoRl tyAYXc|>0 ItUUOY rfOYHAppHCIA GftA- 
 
 tyouc. 
 
 kt. nG^Aq rtecG c|>i?\mnoc :kg jti^saikoc 
 
 JUlApGqCOUTGJUl ItCA ItinpOCXOTJUA ItTOYTHI- 
 TOY GTOTOY ffff l?\AIKOC GYtfftGXUUOY ItltHGTC- 
 pOqT GniOYCIACTHpiOIt HIOYAl niOYAI JUIA- 
 pcqcpAitAq jutcl>^t- d}6ff TUJUIA GTAYOUUty ffAq 
 ItCGOl Aft JUtJUAI XA2CI GItOYGpHOY itCG^Og 
 Alt 60JR.6 HJUtA GTOHcy JLtniOYAI niOYAI A?\^sA 
 
 nioYAi niOYAI uiApcq^cxj ^Gft nieougGUi 
 
 GTAYeAgJUGq ItifcHTq G&CttsgrTGft <H" JLt- 
 
 ncpepG oyai ujmi itcA +tfpon JLnn6qcxjc|>Hp 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 26 
 
 which take place. Not a lover of filthy lucre ; not 
 given to drink ; that she may be able to watch, that 
 she may minister in the night. And if another one 
 desires to help to do good works, let her do so ac- 
 cording to the pleasure of her heart ; for these are 
 the good things which the Lord first commanded." 
 
 22. Andrew said, " Let the Deacons be doers of 
 good works, drawing near by day and night in 
 every place. They must not exalt themselves 
 above the poor ; neither must they accept the per- 
 sons of the rich. They shall know the afflicted, 
 that they may give to him out of their store of pro- 
 visions; constraining those who are able for good 
 works to gather them in, attending to the words of 
 our Master, ' I was an hungered, and ye gave me 
 meat.' For those who have ministered without sin, 
 gain for themselves much confidence." 
 
 23. Philip said, " Let the laymen obey the de- 
 crees which have been delivered to them for the 
 laity, being in subjection to those who serve at the 
 altar. Let every one please God in the place to 
 which he hath been appointed. They should not 
 love hostility to one another. They should not 
 envy for the situation which is appointed for each 
 one ; but let every one abide in the calling to 
 which he hath been called of God. Let not any 
 one inquire after the offence of his neighbour*, in 
 
 * The margin has by a later hand, instead of JUinequjc|>Hp , 
 his friend, AJtneTglTOYOUq , his neighbour, according to 
 the Sahidic. 
 
k^ itiKAJtum itTe ftiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 d>6it neqkpojutoc GTAqc^HT Jt£>HTq oy2lg 
 FAp m*TT&\oc jutnovep nKo7\ JiiinoYAgCA- 
 grti JLinoc. 
 
 icX. ncxAq Jt^e Art^kpGAC xe oYgcjuR Git a- 
 rreq tig eeHcy GgAftgioiuti gaitoy rteJAKortoc. 
 
 kg. nc^Aq rrxG nGTpoc xg Aitcyopn GeHcxj 
 cJ>ai g^Rg mnpocc|>opA !k.6 jutmcujjm* ugjui 
 nicrtoq rrrc noc TGrfftAOYumg JutngouB. g- 
 Ro?\ £>Grr OYifcoT'feeT". 
 
 i«v. ncxAq rrx6 icuArmHc xg ATGTGitGp- 
 nuuRuj u) rticriHOY xiniGgooY ittg JTGrtCA^ 6f 
 jutniuuiK rtGJU nmonrHpiorr AqauoY GpuuoY 
 Gqxuujuumoc xg c|>ai jig hAccjujuia itGJUt nic- 
 rroq ATGTGftrtAY xg JLtnGqi" jua ftrrigiojun 
 
 GOpOY'i'TO'TOY ffGJUtUJOY ACGpOYU) IYXG JUIA- 
 pOA X6 60B.6 JUApiA XG Aqft AY GpOC 6CCCX)Kl 
 
 jtgxg JUApiA X6 aiccju&i Ait Aqxoc rAp itAft 
 Gq+cRcju xg qrtAOYXAi rtecc niGTxauR giTGrt 
 
 C^HGTXOp. 
 
 K^. JTGXAq ff^G KHc|>AC 2C6 gArtOYOIt XOC 
 X6 JTGTCUjG FIG ffltlglOJUll GU^?\H?\ GYOgl GpA- 
 TOY OYOg GUJ r T6JUiepOYpA<b r rOY 6^>pHI GXGIt 
 JTKAgl. 
 
 kh. nc^Aq itXG iakuu&oc xg Arm agupcgjui- 
 xojui* ceHty mtigiaui GY^iAKortiA gRh?\ g- 
 
 TAI XlAKONIA JLUTAipH+ JUtJUtAYATC X6KAC 
 
 GYG'^roTq JuinGT-tyAT. 
 ice. HG^Aq rtecc <|>i?\innoc xg rucrr hoy goRg 
 
 H+ <|>HGT GpgUjR Gq^UUOYi" ftAq GjfeOYIt 
 * Read ANN AtyXGJUtXOJUt. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 28 
 
 his course on which he has entered, for the angels 
 exceed not the command of the Lord." 
 
 24. Andrew said, " It is a good thing to appoint 
 women to be made Deaconesses." 
 
 25. Peter said, "We have first to appoint this 
 concerning the Eucharist, and the body and blood 
 of the Lord : we will (then) make known the thing 
 diligently." 
 
 26. John said, "'Have you forgotten, O my bre- 
 thren, in the day that our Master took the bread and 
 the cup he blessed them, saying, 'This is my body and 
 my blood' ? You have seen that he gave no place for 
 the women, that they might help with them. (Mar- 
 tha answered for Mary because he saw her laugh- 
 ing: Mary said, 'I laughed not'). For he said to 
 us, teaching, that the weak shall be liberated by 
 the strong." 
 
 27. Cephas said, " Some say it becomes the 
 women to pray standing, and that they should not 
 cast themselves down upon the earth." 
 
 28. James said, "We shall be able to appoint 
 women for a service, besides this service only, that 
 they assist the indigent." 
 
 29. Philip said, " Brethren, concerning the gift, 
 he who labours gathers for himself a good treasure ; 
 
Ke rriKAJTum irre ittAnocTo^soc. 
 
 woya&o err Aiteq neTeuuoYT 2s.e it*q e^ovit 
 jtovAgo eitAfteq eqea)ov+ rr*q e<&0Yrr it- 
 i'JUieTOYpo «T6 itic|>HOYi certAonq rcovep- 
 Y&mic jut4> ,r t" eqmum kKo7\ ty* erteg. 
 
 2\. nex*q itxe neTpoc xe rticitHOY itoY- 
 egoYci* noyaj aw fte kata oyaw avkh a?\- 
 2\a xttypHi" eTAYOYAgcAgm rfAit e&o?\gi- 
 Teit HOC. 
 
 ^^go epurrerr eepeTeTertApeg emerr- 
 
 TO^sH ItT6 <H~ ItOYCcy Itqi g?\I Jt^HTOY 
 
 OYXe eoYuug epcxjoY £>eit <|>p*rf .unerfOD ihc 
 n^QC «|>ai eTecJnjuq ne niouoY «ja erreg AJutnrt. 
 
 Aqxuux eRo?\ itxe jtxcjujia itgoYiT eRoTs- 
 ^eit rriKAitum itxe iterfio^t" itAnocTo^oc 6T- 
 4*eit new xix it ak^shjuihc oYog itaoq ne nxoux*. 
 JutiUAg 5 £>ert oYgipwtn Jt*<H" iuuiHrr. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 30 
 
 but he who collects for himself a good treasure, col- 
 lects riches for himself in the kingdom of heaven. 
 He shall be reputed a workman of God, continuing 
 for ever." 
 
 30. Peter said, " Brethren, the authority is not of 
 one, by constraint, but as we were commanded by 
 the Lord. 
 
 " I pray you that you keep the commandments of 
 God, not taking any thing from them, nor adding 
 to them ; in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 whose is the glory for ever. Amen. ,, 
 
 The first book of the Canons of our Fathers the 
 Apostles is finished, which are in the hands of 
 Clemens*; and this is the second book, in the 
 peace of God. Amen. 
 
 * Coptic JYA.K2vH.UHC; Arab. ^y^Ajdi'l, Acklymes. 
 
ra. ffiKAftuurt rtTe ftiA.nocrro?\oc. 
 
 d>ert typAft iH-epiAC ee. 
 
 nixauju xuutAg E eB.o?\^6it rtiKArtum rtTe 
 rtemcrf rtAnocTo^\oc eT^ert rtertxix rt- 
 akSshjuihc rreoq ne nixuuju juuuu\g r. 
 
 ee&e meniCKonoc. 
 2\*. evex^po^orfirr juinieniCKonoc k*ta 
 nic*xi eT*rtxoq rtujopn eAYCcrrnq eRo?\- 
 £>ert niAAHuj THpq eqoi 2^.6 vt&rrito&i n*J 
 AYcy^N^-pert neqp*rt oYog itAYepAitAY epe 
 niTs^oc THpq eovHT rtejut rtoYepaoY gi oy- 
 con OYog mnpec&YT-epoc rteju mXiAKuurtoc 
 ^err niegooY rt+KYpiAKH epe meniCKonoc 
 
 THpOY eY+AJtM" OYOg ftTOYX* ftOYXlX 6g- 
 
 pHi exujq rtinpec&YTepoc guuoY eYOgi ep<*>- 
 toy ^ert oYcejmni OYog itaauoY THpoY cy- 
 X^P^oy gi oycoh OYog rtceu#\H?\ ifeert 
 noYgtrr eepe nmrt* eeoY*R i egpm exouq 
 oYog c|>He r reJuncxj^ e&o?\<b£rt meniCKonoc 
 eYOgi epATTOY rtxe OYorr rtiRert eqx* rceq- 
 xix exert meTOYrt^Aiq ftenicxonoc eqd#\H?\ 
 egpm exuuq ecxjuun xe ^quj^rtep oYeniCKO- 
 noc juu^pe oyoit rtiRert + rtoYgipnrtH ft*q 
 ibert pouoY eYAcn^ecee juumoq ju*pe m^i- 
 iucumoc 2s.e *rt +npocc|>opA e^oYft epoq 
 4>*i ^.e ^qcxjeff^caj irTeqxix exert +npoc- 
 <l>opA ffejm rtinpecRYxepoc ju*peqxoc rtoY- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 32 
 
 In the name of God the Most Holy. 
 
 The Second Book of the Canons of our Fathers the 
 Apostles, by the hands of Clemens, which is 
 the Third Book. 
 
 Concerning Bishops. 
 
 31. A Bishop shall be ordained according to the 
 word that we before said, who hath been chosen by 
 all the people, and is blameless. This one, when his 
 name has been named and they have agreed, all the 
 people shall assemble together, and the Presbyters 
 and Deacons, on the Lord's-day, all the Bishops con- 
 senting ; and the Bishops shall lay their hands on him, 
 and the Presbyters standing quietly, and they all 
 being silent together, they shall pray in their heart 
 that the Holy Spirit may descend upon him. And he 
 who is worthy out of the Bishops, every one stand- 
 ing, putteth his hand upon him whom they have 
 made a Bishop, praying over him.* And when 
 he is made a Bishop let all give the salutation of 
 peace to him, saluting him with the mouth. And 
 let the Deacons present the Holy Communion to him. 
 And he, when he has put his hand upon the Eucharist 
 with the Presbyters, let him say the thanksgiving, 
 " The Lord be with you all." Let all the people 
 say, tt And with thy spirit." He shall say, " Lift 
 up your hearts." The people shall say, " We are 
 
 • According to the first Apostolical Canon, with two others. 
 
 c 
 
2\r ftiKANum iWe tnkuoc^roTsoc. 
 
 ^O^piCTiA. ze o ice xxtcr* riANTum HAAturr* 
 uu\pe m?\*oc THpq xoc xe JUte r r* r ro nrc*- 
 toc coy eqexoc xe ktta) Yutuurf t*c K^p- 
 2j*c rrre n?\*oc xoc xe 6YX^ )AAeft "P oc 
 nrott Kr? eqexoc ore xe eYX*P* crrHCU)1 -* err 
 Tore KYpiorr eqexoc rtxe rttsAoc THpq xe 
 *giow K6 ^LiKeort oYog jm*pequ#\H?\ xin<M- 
 pn+ eqxuu mtHeertHOY JULeiteitc* rtAi katt* 
 ncjutOT rH-npoc<[>op* eeoYAJi. 
 
 ee&e itinpecfiYTepoc. 
 5o5. epe nienicKonoc Xe itAxipo^orurf jui- 
 nmpecKYTepoc eqit^x* rteqxix exert Teq- 
 A.c|>e epe rtinpec&YTepoc THpoY 6og epoq 
 OYOg jm*pequ#sH?\ exuuq kata ncjutoT e- 
 TAftxoq eeKe nienicKonoc. 
 
 ee&e iti^iAKumoc. 
 
 2\f. epe nienicKonoc Xe ffAKAeicTA jtoy- 
 XiAicumoc e^Yconrnq katta itHeT Arttyopn 
 xcooy epe nienicKonoc rt^x* rreqxix egpni 
 exuuq. 
 
 ee&e oy Xe Aitxoc xe nienicKonoc juuhay- 
 Arrq neTrcATr*?se rteqxix exert niXi*Kumoc 
 oaj Te nrkrrik Jtinguuii xe eYrfAx*P°^ OItlrr 
 
 * Sahidic YAAUUrf. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 34 
 
 praying to the Lord." He shall say again, " Let us 
 give thanks to the Lord." All the people shall say, 
 " (He is) worthy and just." And let him pray thus, 
 saying the (prayers) following these, according to 
 the form* of the Holy Communion. 
 
 Of Presbyters. 
 
 32. And (when) the Bishop shall ordain a Pres- *"*• ' 
 byter he shall put his hands on his head, all the 
 Presbyters shall touch him. And let him pray 
 over him, according to the form which we have 
 spoken of concerning the Bishops. 
 
 Of Deacons. 
 
 33. And the Bishop shall appoint a Deacon who 
 hath been chosen according to those things which 
 we have before stated: the Bishop shall lay his 
 hands on him. 
 
 And why we have said that the Bishop alone 
 shall put his hands on the Deacon, this is the cause 
 of the thing ; because he shall not be ordained for 
 
 Sahidic nCCJUffT", the custom. 
 c2 
 
 u 
 
2\i rriKAJtum JtTe itiAJiocTctfsoc. 
 
 xmoq *rt goyjuigtoyhBl a?£\a. GYgmGpGTHc 
 ixnieniCKonoc eepeqipi mtHGT GqrtAOYAg- 
 cAgiti juumcjuov it*q OY2ie GYitAKAeiCTA jui- 
 jutoq Ait eepeqtyouni itCYAJiRo?\uun ijinik^H- 
 poc THpq a2\?\a. eepeqqi JLic|>pujoYtg mtHGT- 
 tyumi oYog GqGTvuutG nieniCKonoc epauoY 
 oy2lg GYitAKAeiCTA JiitAJtoq Ait eepeq^Tf Jti- 
 nmitX rf+Jui6 , Triicy'i- <|><*j gt epe rttnpecRY- 
 Tepoc (Hnrq a?\?\a eepeqtyumi itAgioc eepe 
 nieniCKonoc jtictgyg it*q gnhgt-ccajg goRg 
 <I>aj nieniCKonoc juuuiAYArrq ncTTtA^ 1 ? ^ 0- 
 it lit JLtni2Li^Kuunoc. 
 
 nmpGcKYTGpoc 2±e cpc nieniCKonoc itA^i- 
 po^omit JLiJUtoq NC6X* *** cxuuq xg jt<m 
 nitA itoYuuT nceitHOY cgpm cxujq ninpcc- 
 RYTGpoc Y&p cxjAqtff JLtJUiAYArrq jttxiorfTAq 
 g^oyciA jlijuiay 6+ k7\Hpoc g^Rg <1>ai ff*q- 
 rr AGty K^eicTW Ait nk?\Hpoc GcxjAqcc^pAri^m 
 JLininp6cB.YTGpoc AJtuiAYArrq cpc niGniCKO- 
 noc itA^'po^ONiit JutAxoq. 
 
 6eR6 ItlOUO^OFITHC. 
 
 2\X. nioJuoTvoriTHC 2lg icxg GT^qcyouni 
 
 £>Glt gAltJUOp GeB.6 c|>p^lt JlinOC ItltOYX* 
 XIX GXCJUq GeB.6 OY^IAKOItlA 16 OYAJtGTnpGC- 
 B.YT6pOC OYOftTAq Y&p JUtJUAY fTTTIJUlH Jtt- 
 
 JUGTnpGcELYTGpoc giTGrt TGqouio^oFiA G- 
 tguun ^.6 GYitAK^eiCTA juumoq rroYGniCKonoc 
 
 GYlt A^A XIX GXUUq ICXG OYOJmo^sOTITHC ^6 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 36 
 
 the Priesthood, but for the service* of the Bishop, 
 that he may do those things which he shall com- 
 mand him. Neither shall he be appointed that 
 he may be of the counsel of all the Clergy, but 
 that he may take care of the sick, and he shall 
 make them known to the Bishop. Neither shall he 
 be appointed that he may receive the spirit of 
 greatness which the Presbyters shall receive', but 
 that he may be worthy, that the Bishop may be- 
 lieve him in those things which it behoves him. 
 On this account the Bishop alone shall ordain the 
 Deacon. 
 
 But the Bishop shall ordain the Presbyter. He 
 shall put the hand on him, because that same spirit 
 cometh upon him, for the Presbyter only receiveth 
 it ; he has not power to give it to the Clergy ; 
 therefore he will not be able to appoint the Clergy. 
 The Presbyter is sealed only ;f the Bishop shall 
 ordain him. 
 
 Of Confessors. 
 
 34. But the Confessor, if he has been in bonds 
 for the name of the Lord, they shall not lay hands 
 on him for a service or Priesthood, for he hath the 
 honour of Priesthood by his confession. But if they 
 will appoint him for a Bishop they shall lay hands 
 on him. But if he is a Confessor, he shall not have 
 been taken in before the authorities ; neither shall 
 
 * Arab. &*£&-, the service. Sahidic gYnEDGCIA., service. 
 t Possibly the practice of the Coptic Church may explain 
 this expression. 
 
2\^ rriKAJtum rrre tnknocnro^oc. 
 
 ne jLinoYtfrrq e^}OYff ftAgperr megoYci<\ oy- 
 2s.e JutnoYKO?\*cic juumoq £>err gArmop oY^e 
 JutnoYginrq e^oYft eniu^reKo oY^e juutoyka- 
 TAkpiitm Jiiuuioq ^eit g?si trrk^iKtk &2\?\A 
 k«vt<\ oyxcju GAYtyocyq JUumAYA-Tq exerr 
 c|>p*ff jutnertoc oYog, ayko^acic juumoq <fcert 
 oyko^s^cic mu oYog Aqepo-UoSsonfr k?\Hpoc 
 it iRert qeutncy* jlujucjuoy byit *x* xlx e^uuq- 
 epe nieniCKonoc £.e rt^eYx^picTOY kata 
 
 ItHGT Afftyopn XCJUOY OYnAffTCJUC r h\rt<VFKH 
 
 epoq eepeqTAOYO jtitA.1 c*xi rroYuuT eTArr- 
 tyopn jtxcjuoY guuc eqepjme?\e r rAff £>eit oyc- 
 uo7s.h eqeYX*P* cr *"°Y jlic|>^- *?\?\,\ katta t> 
 ^toim JutmoY<M moYAf qrf<\cy?\H?\ etyum Xe 
 eoYoriujxoJit juumoq 6uj?\h7s £>eir oYJUteTgi- 
 
 K<MTOC ffGJUl OYnpOCGYXH CCT^IHOYT OYAFA- 
 
 eort ne etyuun 2^e orr Aquj<Mru#\H?\ it&cfr&- 
 oyo rfOYnpoccYXH ifcert oyuji juumorr g^i 
 Koj^sirr juumoq mortem Jui*pequ#\H?s eqoYox 
 £>erc oYiuteTopeo^ogoc. 
 
 ee&e niA.rf^rrfcxjcTHc. 
 
 2\e. niArf^rrfcjucTHC eYft^K^eicTA juumoq 
 epe nienicKonoc tttcj- jutnxuujut JuiniAnocrro- 
 ?\oc rr<\q rt*quj?\H?\ egpm exouq mteq^A 
 xnc exuuq. 
 
 eeRe nigYno2LiAKum. 
 5mv. rrrroYX^ *12C exert gYno2sJAKum <\?s- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 38 
 
 he have been punished with bonds ; neither shall 
 he have been cast into prison ; neither shall he 
 have been condemned in any injustice. But ac- 
 cording to the word, because he has been reviled 
 alone for the name of our Lord, and has been 
 punished with punishment in a house, and hath 
 confessed, he is worthy of every sacerdotal office 
 from them, they shall lay hands on him. And the 
 Bishop shall give thanks according to those words 
 which we have before spoken.* Truly it is neces- 
 sary for him that he should make known these 
 same words which we before have spoken, that 
 he may meditate upon them diligently, giving 
 thanks to God. But every one shall pray according 
 to his ability ; but if he is able to pray suitably, 
 and the prayer acceptable, it is good. But if, when 
 he again prays, he sends forth a prayer in (a cer- 
 tain) measure, no one forbidding him, let him only f 
 pray entirely in a right faith. + 
 
 Of the Reader. 
 
 35. The Reader shall be appointed. The Bishop 
 shall give him the Book of the Apostles, (and) shall 
 pray over him, (but) he shall not lay his hand upon 
 him. 
 
 Of the Sub-Deacon. 
 
 36. They shall not lay hands on a Sub-deacon, 
 
 * See under the head " Of Bishops." 
 
 Arabic U*>, at once. X Arabic <ul«JUib. 
 
2\e rtiKAJtum jttg ffiAnocToSsoc. 
 
 ?\& GYrfAorfOJUAce juumoq GopcqoYAgq rfCA 
 rti^LiAKCJurroc. 
 
 eeRe rfi^HpA.. 
 2\^. ov^HpA 2s.e AYtyArfKAeiCTA juumoc n- 
 ftovx^po^o"^ ijumoc A?\7^.CYitA.co r rnc eRoTs 
 ^err c|>pAit Gujuun 2s.g k necg^t juloy *>^^err 
 OYmurf rrcHOY jm^poYKAeicr^ juumoc Gujum 
 2^.6 jlutgcuuck ic^ert necg^i ajloy JuuiGpnic- 
 tgyg nac a?\?\a ecyuun ^cep^e^s^co aaa- 
 poY^OKiJuu^m juijuioc giTerr ni^portoc no?\- 
 ?\akic r*p u^^pe nin^eoc guu oY6p^>e?\^o 
 rtGJUt ncTttA^* aaa rcuuoY rr^HTq. 
 
 JUAYATq rccGJUopc e^>0Yrr nejm nKeceni Jt- 
 rtoYX* aa* gxuuc gKo^\ xg rfnGCTA^G npoc- 
 
 <!>OpA Aft GgpHI OY2l6 Jtrr6C?\ITOYpriA *!*+- 
 
 ^ipo^omA 2i6 ty^ct^uuni rtGJui niic?\Hpoc 
 goRg rriTOYpriA. +x H P* ^ 6 8^° gujayka.- 
 
 0ICTA MAAOC 60B.G mup\H?\ c|>AI 2^6 c]>A OY- 
 
 ormi&Grt ne, 
 
 go&g mnApeGrfoc. 
 2\h. ititoYx* *** G2t6it nApeGrroc a2\2\a 
 
 TGCnpogAipGCICI JUUHAYATC TG TGCipi JLl- 
 
 juoc JuuiApecrtoc. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 40 
 
 but he shall be named, that he may follow the 
 Deacons. 
 
 Of Widows. 
 
 37. But when a Widow is appointed, she shall 
 not be ordained, but she shall be chosen by name ; 
 and if her husband hath been dead for a long time, 
 let her be appointed. But if she has not delayed 
 from the death of her husband believe her not. 
 But if she has become old let her be proved for a 
 time ; for often even the passion grows old, and 
 will have place in them. 
 
 Let a Widow be appointed by word only. She 
 shall be united with the rest. They shall not lay 
 hands on her, because she shall not put on* the 
 Eucharist, neither shall she perform public service. 
 But imposition of hands shall be with the Clergy 
 for the Ministry. But the Widow is appointed for 
 prayer, and that is of all. 
 
 Of Virgins. 
 
 38. They shall not lay hands on a Virgin, for it 
 is her choice f alone that makes her a virgin. 
 
 * Arab. Jv*»- D, not carry. 
 
 f Sahidic TeCgAJpeCIC, her choice, will; but the Arabic 
 is {^jfyu, her secret, mystery. 
 
aa<\ ffiKArtourf irre it iknocro'hoc. 
 
 eeRe mgAAOT nTA.?\66. 
 2ve. epety*it oyai 2.e xoc xe AI6T it g*rt g- 
 aaot iW^tfo giTeft OY6cb?\n eRo?\ JtrroY^x;* 
 xix exouq itaoq r*p nguuR it^oYOitgq eRo?\ 
 etyuun eqxe AAeeAAHi. 
 
 eeRe mpuuAAi JutRepi ffAJ eTft Arf-AAnoYOYoi 
 e^xmt 6 r rnic r ric. 
 
 St. ffHeT OYrfA.ertTOY 2l6 e^oYff g'ttuct-ic 
 jttRepi ecurreAA enc<\xi AAApoYemroY e^>0Yff 
 itujopn epa/roY ffffipeq+cKoj AAnA.Te n?\*oc 
 i e^oYit oYog itcetynti itc*. r rA r riA. AAngaiR 
 xe eeRe oy itgc/jR AY+JLtnoYOYoi e^oYft 
 e r rnic r ric oYog AA^poYepAAeepe ^ApuuoY k- 
 xe it hgt AYertTOY g^oyw xe erte oYortujxoAA 
 
 AAAACJUOY eCCJUTeAA enC<\XI AA^pOY^yiftl 2.6 
 
 rtc* noYRioc xe oy*uj AAAAHim ne le xe oy- 
 
 OrfTA.q CglAAl JLIAAAY 16 X6 OYRuUK H6 NTC 
 
 oyhictoc 0Y03 itT6 neqac k c|>*i eqp*itAq 
 AA^peqctoTeAA Apecxj^atufreAA neqro epAAee- 
 pe £><*.poq xe itAfteq AAApoYitoxq eRo?\ e- 
 ujuun oYeerfiKOC ne neqou eYei-cRu) ff<\q 
 eepeqep*it<M!| jutneqoc xeic*c itrre g?\i rte 
 c|>?\*cc|>yaaia cxjuuni etycjun 2.6 *quj*rf oy<m 
 ne 60Yorrr*q cgiAAi aaaaay le iWoc oYcgiAAi 
 
 eOYOltTAC gAJ AAAAAY AAApOY'i'cRuJ JtUUOY 
 
 eepe mgooYT ^<;u)* epoq eTeqcgmi oYog rcxe 
 i~cgiAAi guu epoc enecg<M etyuun 2.6 Apecy<Mt 
 oy<m ne juineqgeAACi rteAi cgmi AAApoY+cRuu 
 
 * In the margin gCU. 
 
the apostolical constitutions. 42 
 
 Of the Gifts of Healing. 
 
 39. If one shall say I have received the gifts of 
 healing by a revelation, they shall not lay hands on 
 him, for the thing itself will be manifest if he speak 
 truth. 
 
 Of New Men, who have not arrived at 
 the Faith. 
 
 40. But those who shall be brought into the new 
 faith to hear the word, let them be brought in first 
 to the teachers before the people come in, and they 
 shall inquire the cause of the thing, for what reason 
 they have drawn near to the faith. And let those 
 who brought them in witness for them, if they be 
 able to hear the word. And let them inquire after 
 their life, of what sort it is ; whether he has a wife, 
 or if he is a servant of a faithful man, and that this 
 hath pleased his lord, then let him hear. If his lord 
 hath not witnessed to him that he is good, let him 
 be rejected. If his lord be a heathen he shall be 
 taught that he should please his lord, that no one 
 may be blasphemed*. But if he be one who has 
 a wife, or she a woman who has a husband, let 
 them be taught that the man should content himself 
 with his wife, and that the wife should content her- 
 self with her husband. But if he be one who hath 
 not dwelt with a wife, let him be taught not to 
 commit fornication, but either that he marry ac- 
 cording to the law, or that he remain (single) ac- 
 
 — r — _ . 
 
 Arab. ^LXil, may be defamed* or calumniated 
 
mr ftiKArtum rrre rfi*nocTo?\oc. 
 
 it<\q eujTejmnopireYm ie* firreqtficgijui! kata 
 c|>itojmoc ie eq^H k<vta c|>rfOJmoc etyuun ^.e 
 Aqcy^rr oyai OY^eJutuurt rteJUiAq rciteqcurrejut 
 encAXi Jt^cRou tyArfreqTOYiio. 
 
 ee&e nuoriH rreju mnicTnutH. 
 
 eYit^tyim 2l6 rcc* rtuone rteui mg&HOYi 
 jtrfHeTOYrr^ertTOY e^oYrr 6kaoicta juuuou- 
 
 OY X6 gAITOY It 6. 
 
 etyuun Apetya.it oyai oYnoprroRocKoc gtg 
 oYpeqcAAftty ne rfg<Mtnoprm JU*peq?\o ie 
 Jut^poYgiTq eRo7\ ecycwn !ke oYpeqeajuue 
 ttoyojt ne ie oY^ujFp*<l>oc ne JutApoY+c&uu 
 ituuoY ec^TejmepoYe^iuie i2iu)?\orf JuapoY- 
 7\0 ie lAApoYgiTOY e£.o?\. 
 
 etycjun coyaj oYeeArrpiKoc ie rreoq ety^qep 
 oYnY^Hgic ^eit nieYJ&pon jm*peq?\o ie 
 jmapoYgiTq e&o?\ icxe eq'TcaJio itrriKOYXi 
 ruMtec jmeit eopeq^so etyoun jmeitTAq tc^nm 
 jlijuiay sn&povxw NAq e&oK 
 
 oYerro^oc uuaajoc eq^rcjuitiEjirr oYog eq- 
 ujertAq eniAFuuit jmApeq2\o ie JUtApoYgiTq 
 
 * Sahidic A.7\7\A H , but either 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 44 
 
 cording to the law. But if one has a demon, let 
 him not hear the word of teaching until he has 
 been purified. 
 
 Of Actions and Works.* 
 
 41. They shall inquire after the actions and 
 works of those who shall be brought in, what they 
 are, that they may appoint them. 
 
 If one has been a bawd, who is a supporter 
 of prostitutes f, let him cease, or let him be re- 
 jected. But if one is a maker of shrines, or a 
 painter J (of idols), let such be taught that they 
 should not make idols. Let them cease, or let them 
 be cast out. 
 
 If one is pleased with theatrical shows, or he has 
 been an announcer || in the theatre, let him cease, 
 or let him be cast out. If he teach the young (in 
 heathen principles), it is good that he should cease. 
 If he has not a trade let him be forgiven. 
 
 Likewise, he who is guilty of contending, and 
 goes into the contest, let him cease, or let him be 
 
 Arab. JUc-Jl^ Jl*3M actions and works. 
 t The Arabic is *lijji J &*£jt Li^o^, an effeminate 
 ivretch, desiring to live in fornication. 
 
 t The Arabic is^-oc, a painter, or sculptor. 
 
 II The Arabic is .^sr^^ij! _i y& jll jy***, one who 
 is conspicuous, or he who is a teller of news, or an an- 
 nouncer in a celebrated place. 
 
e&o?\ oy<*j eqoi XM.xxottoxjL^x oc le weoq eq r r- 
 CA.Ko itgAffJUtorfOAJiA^oc Gjmityi le kywhkoc 
 eq £>err nKYitHKioit ie oy2ujuujucioc eq ^err 
 
 flAJtOltOJUUS^ 10 ™ AA^pOY?\0 IC JUtApOYglTOY 
 
 e£o*. 
 
 oyai eqoi itoyoyhB. i?rfii2aju?\orf le itaoq 
 ovpeqApeg emi^uj^sorf uuxpoY?\o ie JU*poY- 
 glTOY g&o?\. 
 
 OYJm<vroi eq £>gn oYegoYciA ixnepepeq- 
 ^(jutcB. rfpcuuii eYuj<MtoY*gcAgrfi ff*q jli- 
 nepepeqmc emguuR OY^e jutnepepequupx 
 equ^TeJUtOYuuty ^ 6 iUUXpoYgiTq e£.o?\. 
 
 oy*i eqoi JtegoYCiiL excHql le OY^px^u^ 
 rcoYnoTsic eq+giuuTq itOYdA^H jm*peq?\o le 
 JUApoYgiTq e&o?\. 
 
 oYK^THxoYJuterfoc ie oYnicToc AYcy^rr- 
 oyuuuj eepuiArroi Jui^poYgiTOY e£.o?\ xe ay- 
 epKArr*c|>porurr Jutc^i". 
 
 oYnoprrn le oYpuujmi jtujita ie oy*i e*q- 
 cy^rrq eRo?\ ie Jteoq Ke oyai e*qep KegcjuB. 
 eTctye *ff e^oq JUApoYgiTOY e£.o?\ cetfa^beju 
 r*p oy2s.c rfcerc^eit sjlatoc ait e+kpHcic. 
 
 i|>peqinoYi- ie n^CTpoTsOTOC ie npeqcxjim 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 40 
 
 cast out. One who is a gladiator, or he who 
 teaches gladiators to fight, or a hunter in the chase, 
 or a public servant in the gladiatorium, let them 
 cease, or let them be cast out. 
 
 One who is a priest of the idols, or he who is a 
 keeper of the idols, let them cease, or let them be 
 cast out. 
 
 A soldier who is in authority, let him not kill a 
 man ; or if he is commanded, let him not hasten to 
 the act; neither let him swear. But if he is not 
 willing (to observe these commands), let him be 
 rejected. 
 
 One who has authority over the sword % or a 
 ruler of a city, clothed in purple, let him cease, or 
 let him be rejected. 
 
 A catechumen, or a faithful person, if they have 
 desired to be soldiers, let them be rejected, because 
 they have despised God. 
 
 A harlot f, or luxurious man, or one who has 
 been cut off, or he who has done any other thing 
 which it is not becoming to mention, let them be 
 rejected, for they are impure : neither shall they 
 bring a magician to the judgment. 
 
 An enchanter, or an astrologer, or a diviner or 
 
 Arab. I—SLA** ^c laL*^, a governor over the sword. 
 t Arab. <Jlj ~-cXx< <J&~j ^ , a fornicator, or proud man. 
 
jui^ iriKAitcuit mre ruAnocToTsoc. 
 
 le neT&urts ffg*ftp*coYi ie neTujeopTep 
 JtgAituiHcg ie neTtyuuq mtnron mtiujeHrf 
 
 6TG JLt^A^S^ICTHC ItG 16 neTeAJULIO ffg*rfcJ>Y- 
 
 ^icrHpiorr ui*poY?so ie JutApoYgiTOY cRo?\. 
 
 0YnA.7s7sA.KH irre oyaj icxe 2s.e 'tRcjuki tg 
 ecyuin AA€ft ^cujajtuj rmecujHpi oYog ec^n 
 rr*q jutiutAYATq jm*peccurrejm eujuun *q- 
 tyA.rf JutJUtort JUApoYgiTC eRoTs. 
 
 oYpuuimi eoYorfTTAq oyhaTsTs^kh jl*juu\y 
 jm^peqTso OYog juuxpeqtficguui k<sjt* c|>rto- 
 ajioc ecyain Xe equjxeJmoYujey JUi*poYgiTq 
 eRoTs. 
 
 Arrort 2s.e 1C3C6 t^itx* Ke S^ 1 rf&uu& ecj>^- 
 goY mg&HOYi rr<vrc<v&e emtoY eRo^s kvtott 
 Y&p THpert oYorrrrr^rt jlhaaay jutmnit* rlfTe 
 
 ee&e ni^porroc mfHeTccjuTeJU enc*xi 
 juteiterrcA mione rrejut menicTiJutH. 
 
 juiK. jui*pe rfiKA.THXOYJUterroc ep r rrpojuni 
 eYcuuTCAi 6niCA2ci ecguun 2s.e Ape^y^rc oyaj 
 €Ycno2^H OYog eqnpocKApTHpiAc enguuR k*- 
 Wjuc rrrfekpmm Jutni^porroc *?\?s* ni r rponoc 
 juuui&YArrq neTOYft*kpmm juumoq juuuay- 
 A.Tq. 
 
 eeRe nxmdj?sH7s itrfHeTcurreJut emc*2a. 
 Sir. gcrr^rr *pecy<Mt typeq+ciiuj 7\o eq- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 48 
 
 an interpreter of dreams, or an agitator of the mul- 
 titudes, or a destroyer of the fringes of the gar- 
 ments, or who cut themselves*, or who make 
 charms ; let them cease, or let them be cast out. 
 
 But a concubine of one, if she is a slave, if she 
 have brought up her children, and is with him 
 alone, let her hear (the word). If she hath not, 
 let her be rejected. 
 
 A man who hath a concubine, let him leave off 
 that course, and let him marry according to the 
 law ; but if he will not, let him be cast out. 
 
 But if we have omitted any thing, the things will 
 teach you, for we all have the Spirit of God. 
 
 > 
 
 Of THE TIME FOR THOSE HEARING THE WORD, 
 AFTER THE ACTIONS AND WORKS. 
 
 42. Let the catechumens be three years hearing 
 the word ; but if one hath been diligent, and perse- 
 veres well in the work, the time shall not decide, 
 but the application f alone shall entirely decide it. 
 
 Of the Praying of those hearing the Word. 
 43. When the teacher has ceased exhorting J, let 
 
 Arab. *^so, cut themselves. t Arab. ^«, qualities. 
 + Arab, lacjll , the exhortation, sermon. 
 
 d 
 
uie itiKAxruiit ftTe itiAnocTrctfsoc. 
 K^eHKiit JitApe ftiKA.eHxoYJmerfoc uj^h?\*>*- 
 
 pi ^ApcXJOY €Yc|>OjpX eRo?\ tiBSiX niCTOC oy- 
 
 og jm*pe rugiojui ogi epanroY cyu#\h?\ ^ert 
 qyaa* ^erc "i-eKic^HciA. ^Api ^ApuuoY xit- 
 
 JUUIT JUtAAOJOY IT6 fflglOJUtl JUUTICTOC ixe ffl- 
 
 giojuti itKAn-HxoYiuierfoc eYty<MtoYub Xe eYcxj- 
 ^h7\ JutnepepoY+ gipnitH JutnrfVroYujumi 
 ecoYAR. 
 JuiApe rcmicToc ^.e *cn<s^ecee rmoYepHOY 
 
 JttJUAYATOY ItlgOOYT ffeJUt fflgOOYT OYOg 
 
 rtigiaui rrejui mgiojui xtnepepe gooYT ^.e 
 *cn<s^ecee rtcgumi rugiouii 2^e THpoY jua>- 
 
 pOYgeRc JtXCUOY <fceit OXT\A.7\7\lti &.?\?\&> <b*tt 
 
 oygi^oc niay JtjuutAYArrq itoyk?syjui.u* T^p 
 ne cJ>ai. 
 
 eeRe n^A. xix: exert mKArraxoYJuierfoc. 
 
 55;. epety^rr neT^-cRou JuteitertcA mu#sH?\ 
 X* ^*2£ exerr rfiKArrHxoYJmeitoc ju*peq<xj- 
 7\H7\ eqx^-Y eRo?v itc oYeKk^Hci^cTHc neT^" 
 iTe oy^aikoc ne ut^peqipi JLinajpH^t". 
 
 eujuun AY<^*ff*JULAgTe rfOYKArrnxov^e- 
 rroc eeRe typAit xtnoc jutnepepeqepgirr 5 
 eeRe exieTJUieepe *ctyAftujoum r*p j?ce<fiTq 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 50 
 
 the catechumens pray by themselves apart, and the 
 faithful. And let the women stand praying in a 
 place in the Church, apart by themselves, whether 
 the faithful women, or the women catechumens. 
 And when they conclude praying, let them not 
 give the salutation* before they are become pure. 
 
 Let the faithful salute one another, the men 
 with the men alone, and the women with the 
 women. But let not a man salute a woman. And 
 let all the women not cover their heads with a 
 Ballinf, but with a fine cloth % of cotton alone, for 
 this is their veil. 
 
 Of THE LAYING OF HANDS UPON THE CATECHUMENS. 
 
 44. When the teacher after the prayer shall lay 
 his hands upon the catechumens, let him pray, dis- 
 missing them : whether he be an ecclesiastic or a 
 layman who delivers it, let him do thus. 
 
 If a catechumen hath been apprehended for the 
 name of the Lord, let him not hesitate concerning 
 the testimony || ; for if it has come to pass that they 
 
 * Probably the blessing of peace. 
 
 t Arab. ^^Db, what kind of covering it is I do not 
 know. 
 
 + ^Ui is used for fine linen cloth ; but here it is 
 joined with the word cotton. 
 
 II Arab, $i>L&£jl, the testimony, martyrdom. 
 d2 
 
ft* rtiK^ffuurf rrre it i&jiqctoTsoc. 
 
 rrxorrc r!rce*)oe&eq juut^oj g&o?\ rmeqrto&i 
 CGrt^euwuoq &c\6f RAnTicjut* r*p ^erc neq- 
 crtoq juuuuit Jtumoq. 
 
 go&g rrH6Trf*6t RajixicjuiA. 
 lie. Gcyum 2s.e <\Y<^*rfccnnn rmHeTeHcy G(Tf 
 R^nTicjuiA. GAY-txTr^GT" gjtoy&ioc xg Gfte 
 AYuurt£> ^n oYJUGTcejuitoc gyoi rfK<VTH- 
 ^ovuierfoc xg erte <wt<sj6 mtixHp* xg erte 
 AYxeJuintymi mtHGTujuum xg erre ayxhk 
 ga)K it iRert gRo?\ err Aitcq OYOg Apecy^rt rfHenr 
 AYGrrroY e^>0Yft epjmeepe £}*pa)OY xg AYipi 
 jutn^tpiH" ju^poYcuuTeJui emeYArve^siort 
 ^>ert cl>rtAY 2S.6 6TOYrr*cJ>opxoY e&o?\ sjl&- 
 poYx^ *** 6XOJOY i*>erf niegooY gtgjuuuiay 
 GYGgopn^m juijuujuoy. 
 
 epecyajt niegooY 2^6 dbcjurrr g^oyn gt 
 OYrr^R^nTicjui* juijuujuoy ff£>HTq xi^pe jtig- 
 niCKonoc egopn^m juutioy*! jtioy<m juijuuju- 
 oy xgk*c eqeejuti xg cgoy^R. 
 
 Gcyum 2^e oYorr oyaj goyk*?\(juc <\rt ne le 
 OYK^e^poc *rt ne JuwipoYX* ! " c * °yca xe 
 jLtneqccjuTGJui enc^xi ^>6rt oYnicnc eKo^s xg 
 jutjuiorfujxojui eepe nicyGJUUuto g,uun erreg juu*.- 
 
 pOY+cRaJ ^.G rffTHGT-OHaj G&a.nTlCJUi* 60- 
 pOYXUJKGJUL OYOg rfCG<MTOY ItpGJUlgG ffCGl*- 
 
 toy juine juirrc* R&Arrort Gtyoun 2lg OYcguuu 
 tg Gccyon <b*tt nccurtT mtigiojuu Juus.poYX* c 
 rrc* oyca oYog JUi^pGCtfT Bajtticjui* JtKGG- 
 
 gOOY. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 52 
 
 have taken him by violence, that they may kill 
 him, he will be justified in the forgiveness of his 
 sins, for he will have received baptism in his own 
 blood. 
 
 Of THOSE WHO SHALL RECEIVE BAPTISM. 
 
 45. And when they have chosen those appointed 
 to receive baptism, and have investigated their life, 
 if they have lived in chastity, being catechumens ; 
 if they have honoured the widows, if they have 
 visited the sick, if they have fulfilled every good 
 work; and if those who introduced them have 
 witnessed to them that they have done thus, let 
 them hear the Gospel. And at the time when they 
 shall be separated, let them lay hands upon them 
 in that day, exorcising them. 
 
 And when the day approaches in which they 
 shall be baptized, let the Bishop exorcise each one 
 of them, that he may know that they are pure. 
 But if any one is not good, or is not clean, let them 
 put him apart, that he may not hear the word with 
 the faithful ; for it is not possible that a stranger 
 can ever be concealed. Let them teach those ap- 
 pointed for baptism that they should wash and be 
 made free ; that they should be made such on the 
 fifth sabbath. " And if there is a woman who is after 
 the custom of women, let her be put apart, and let 
 her receive baptism another day. 
 
sir itiKArtum mre tttknocrcfisoc. 
 
 AAApoYeprfHCTevm rrxe rtHeerr A<Tf Rajttic- 
 jm* rrrnApACKeYH JLtnc*R&A.Torf jtica&R*- 
 Tort 2^6 ApeujAff rmeert &.6f Rajtt-icjui* euu- 
 oy+ evxAA jtoYouT giTGff ^rrfouJiiiH juinie- 
 
 niCKOTTOC JUl*pOYOY*gC*gfU ITUJOY THpOY 
 
 eu^?sH?s oYog 6Kou^\5t rmoYc|><vr OYOg <sxj- 
 ujerrx* Teqxix exuuoY JuiApeqegopngm jli- 
 nit* mRerf Jtcxjejuumo eepoYc^uuT c^Ko^v jul- 
 juicjuoy oYog rlrceu^T'eJuiKO'TOY e^oYft epuuoY 
 icxert n*i rtAY oYog, AqujArtoYU) eqegopn- 
 ^m juu\peqmqi e^oYff egpAY OYog AqcyArt- 
 cc^p^n^m JtTOYTegm ite*x rroYiui*cyx rtejut 
 rfOYt^^i Jut^peqToitocoY egpm OYOg ju*- 
 poYepu^pujic jturiexujpg xnpq eYoucy epuuoY 
 oYog eYepK^ewcm jlijucjuoy itHe r rftA6T' R<mt- 
 tticjuia 2^e JuinepepoYtff i?g?\i ^err itHeTCA- 
 
 *>OYff e&H?s e<|>4M JUUULAY<Vrq C^HGT epe JTI- 
 
 oy<m moYAJ rt^errq 6^>oYft ee&e i~eYX*pic- 
 ttia neTccye r*p ne Juu^Hex *qejmnuj<\ 
 eepeqert Teqnpocc^op* e^oYW jt+oYftoY. 
 
 ee&e "f-nApaAocic jutR^nTicjuiA eeoYAR. 
 Hsv. juttyitAY 2^e eepe niaSseKToup rr<sjm- 
 oy^" Jm*poYuj?\H?\ rrtyopn exert cJxajicjuoy jua- 
 pequjuuni itxe nuutuuoY eqcuuK e^>oYft e^- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 51 
 
 Let those who shall receive baptism fast on the 
 preparation of the sabbath. But the sabbath when 
 those who shall receive baptism have been gathered 
 together in one place, by the advice of the Bishop, 
 let them all be commanded to pray, and to kneel*; 
 and when he has laid his hand upon them, let him 
 exorcise every strange spirit to flee from them, and 
 not to return into them from that time. And when 
 he has finished exorcising, let him breathe on them; 
 and when he has sealed their foreheads, and their 
 ears, and the opening of their mouths f, let him 
 raise them up ; and let them watch all the night, 
 reading to them, and exhorting them. And let 
 those who shall receive baptism not receive any 
 thing within them, but that alone which each one 
 shall bring in for the thanksgiving; for it is be- 
 coming him who is worthy, that he should bring 
 in his offering immediately. 
 
 Of the Institution J of Holy Baptism. 
 
 46. And at the time of the crowing of the cock 
 let them first pray over the water. Let the water 
 be drawn into the font, or flowing into it. And let 
 
 * Literally, to bend their knees. 
 
 f Coptic, their nose; but probably the word ffOY£9A.I was 
 preceded by some such word as <£} A. , beneath their nose, which 
 has been omitted by copyists. 
 
 + Arab, iu^sy precept. 
 
rte rfiKAitam rfT6 rtiAnocrro^oc. 
 
 KO^sYJuiRHepA 16 eq^A^f eRo?\ gixuuq jua- 
 peqcyumx 2^e JuinAfpirt" icxe juumoit g?\i 
 itAffA.rKH juuhay ecxjuun 2^6 oxkit&YKH ne 
 
 AAApOYXUJcy ^6ff +KO?sYJUlRH0p^ JLUTIJUKJUOY 
 
 eTOYrfAxeJuq OYOg Jut^poYRocyoY OYOg rr- 
 TeTerfeptyopn JutR^nTicjui^ miiKOYXi oYOft 
 ^.6 mRerf gtg oYorcujXOJLA juuucjuoy ec^xi 
 ^^pcjuoY Jm^poYCAXi rrn ^.e gtg juuuortuj- 
 xoju juuuujoy ecA^i jm*pe noYicrt" caxi <*>*- 
 
 PCXJOY 16 K6 OYAI 6qHn <btl1 nOYTeitOC JU16- 
 
 rterfCA epe r reft&An r ricjuu\ ffrupuujuu rfftiaj^" 
 eti£>&.e ^.6 mgicmi e<\Y&e?\ rroYquji eRo^ 
 
 THpOY OYOg 6Y50UJ 6^>pHI fffflKOCJUHCIC rt- 
 
 rtoY& gi g<vr er^H gixuuoY jutnepepe g?\! 
 67 gi2loc ffcyeuumo rteuiAq e^bpHi ec|xu.uuoY 
 xxtyit ay 2s.6 6TOYeHty e&AJiTicJUUX JUiApe ni- 
 eniCKonoc 6Yx*P* cr ri* egpm exerr mteg 
 eqx*q ^ert OYCK6YOC eqeJUOY'i" epoq xe 
 mteg rH~eYX<M > 'c r riA rrreqtfT on nice rteg 
 eqegopn^m egpm excuq eqejmoY^t" epoq xe 
 nrreg juinigopncjuioc. 
 
 OYOg epe oY^!<\Kuuftoe q«M iJ>A mteg jut- 
 nigopncuioc rfTeqogi ep^rrq rrcA t-xaGh 
 jutninpec&YTepoc rrre Ke2u<sjccjurfoc <tf Jiin- 
 rreg rf+6YX^P*CTiA rrreqogt ep^rrq caoyi- 
 it<sjul iutninpecRYTepoc OYOg kpeuj&tt nin- 
 pec&YTepoc ajulojti juutioyai nioYAi mtnee- 
 n&6t llAnT-icJUiA jmApeqoYAgCAgm ff*q 
 eepeqxafiN eRo?\ eqxuujuijuioc xe "fitAxcuSs 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTE 56 
 
 it be thus, if they have no scarcity.* But if there 
 be a scarcity, let them pour the water which shall 
 be found into the font; and let them undress 
 themselves, and the young shall be first baptized. 
 And all who are able to answer for themselves let 
 them answer. But those who are not able to 
 answer, let their parents answer for them, or one 
 other numbered among their relations. And after 
 the great men have been baptized, at the last the 
 women, who having loosed all their hair, and 
 having laid aside the ornaments of gold and silver 
 which were on them. Let not any one take a 
 strange garment f with him into the water. And 
 at the time which is appointed for the baptism let 
 the Bishop give thanks over the oil, which, putting 
 into a vessel, he shall call the oil of thanksgiving. 
 Again, he shall take other oil, and exorcising over 
 it, he shall call it the oil of exorcism. 
 
 And a Deacon shall bear the oil of exorcism, and 
 stand on the left hand of the Presbyter. Another 
 Deacon shall take the oil of thanksgiving, and stand 
 on the right hand of the Presbyter. And when 
 the Presbyter has taken hold of each one of those 
 who are about to receive baptism, let him com- 
 mand him to renounce, saying, " I will renounce 
 
 Arab. \)*j<g, want, scarcity. 
 '\ Arab. u. ->y , vest, garment. 
 
ijumoK ncvTAit^c itejui nGKujGJuicyi THpq rtejui 
 ITGKg&HOY! THpoY OYOg AqcyA.rf^cju?\ ititA.1 
 XHpov gRo?s uiApeqeAgcq xtrrrfeg juinigop- 
 ncjuoc Gqxuujtxjuioc xg JttApG nit* rr iRerr oygi 
 caRo?\ juumoK oYog iwupiH" JUiApe nieniCKo- 
 noc tfrrq cqRHuj le mnpGcRYTGpoc GTAgoq 
 epArrq gixerr cJxuuuoy Gn&*nTicjui* cjujuumoc 
 £.e JUApe m2sJ«\Kumoc ujg it6Juu\q e^pm gjti- 
 juujuoy oYog jm^peqxoc rr^q eq+TOTq ee- 
 peqxoc xe ^fr^g^" gcH" xjlsjlhi JuuiiAYArrq 
 <|>iurr ninArrroKp<\rrujp iteui neqjutorroTeftHc 
 rt^yHpi ihc n^c nerroc oYog nGitcurrHp rtGjm 
 mnit* eeoYA.B. JtpeqTA.ff^>o "f-epi^c noyjuio- 
 
 OYCIOC OYJUtGTOC ffOYUUT OYUteTTOYpO itOYCXJT 
 OYlt Agi" rfOYUUTT OYUJUIC ffOYUJT ^6ff 'TKA- 
 
 eo?\HKH itAnocTo^siKH ngkk^shciA gooyaR 
 6Ycuft^ caja erreg Axum . 
 
 neTtft 2^6 gtoq jm^peq^oc kat* rr<M th- 
 poY *g "ttt*&t JitnAipHi" OYog epe c^HGTi - 
 rr &X*. TOTq GgpH lexerc jtac^g Jutc|>H6T<fi' cq- 
 ojucq rrr neon Gqcpojuto^orm rritA.i katta. 
 oycoh OYog utGitGrrcajc on jm^pcq^coc xg 
 krtAg'f cnGrroc ihc nxc rrcyHpi rroYuuT ntg 
 cj^ cj>ia)T *g Aqcp pajixi £}6ff OYujc|>Hpi 
 
 Ge&HTGft <btlt OYUGTOY*! JTA.Tcij'TAgOC 
 
 ^Gff ncqnrtA g^oyaR rrGUi cRo?s^>6ff Ju^piA 
 i-nApoGitoc GeoYAfi. AtfffG cnepuu\ itpujjuu 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 58 
 
 thee, Satan, and all thy service, and all thy works." 
 And when he has renounced all these, let him £^,/// 
 anoint him with the oil of exorcism, saying, "Let ^fh V 
 every spirit depart from thee." And let the Bishop 
 or the Presbyter receive him thus unclothed, to 
 place him in the water of baptism. Also let the 
 Deacon go with him into the water, and let him 
 say to him, helping him that he may say, " I be- 
 lieve in the only true God, the Father Almighty, 
 and in His only begotten Son Jesus Christ, our 
 Lord and Saviour, and in the Holy Spirit, the 
 quickener*; the Trinity f, of the same essence ; one 
 Sovereignty, one Kingdom, one Faith, one Baptism ; 
 and in the Holy Catholic Apostolic Church, and in 
 the life everlasting. Amen." 
 
 And let him who receives (baptism) repeat after 
 all these, " I believe thus." And he who bestows it 
 shall lay his hand upon the head of him who re- 
 ceives, dipping him three times, confessing these 
 things each time. And afterwards let him say 
 again, " Dost thou believe in our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 the only Son of God the Father ; that he became 
 man in a wonderful manner for us, in an incompre- 
 hensible unity, by his Holy Spirit, of Mary the 
 Holy Virgin, without the seed of man ; and that he 
 
 * Arab, ^^s 4 ^', the reviver, the giver of life. 
 f Arab. cL^lUJl, the Trinity. 
 
rte ruKajtuuit ittg rfi<\nocTo?\oc. 
 
 OYOg 2£e AYCTAvpoitm JLtJuioq <*>*port ftAg- 
 pert norrrioc ni?\Arroc <\qjuioY i£>6ir nGTGg- 
 it*q ^}* nenoYX^i gi oycojt AqTuurtq <bett 
 nuu*g r rrcgooY *q&a>?\ g&o?\ rmHGTJUiHp 
 ^qujert *q encyuui erfic|>HOYi Aqgcuici caoyi- 
 rt^jut JutneqiouT n ataooc ^err rrHGTtfoci oy- 
 og qrtHOY orr e+g^n GftHGTorf^ ftGJi*. rtHGe- 
 juujuoyt kata neqoYourfg g&o?\ ftGJUt Teqjuie- 
 
 TOYpO. 
 
 OYOg icrf*g+ entmtX gooyaBl rfA^wooc 
 OYOg rrpeqT^rf^o gttoy&o JLtrrrHpq ^err 
 TeKKtsHcik eeoY^R. 
 
 n*2\m orr jui^peqxoc xe i~rfAgi~ OYOg 
 XAApoYtyerf^q Ggpm eRo?\g>erf <I>juu)oy OYOg 
 itTreqe^gcq rrxe ninpec&YTepoc £>eit oYneg 
 ittg "tgyx^P'c^" 1 ^ eqxoc 2:6 ^-euugc juljuqk 
 riroYecjugc £>ert oYitcg 6qoY<vB. £>6ft cj>p^rt 
 mm; nxc n^ipH+ nKeceni jtioyai jtioy*i 
 *qe*gcoY OYOg Gq+giurroY n^ipHi" hkg- 
 ceni OYOg iui^poYcye e^ovrt g^ckk^hciA. 
 
 JUtApe nieniCKonoc x* Treqxix gxcjuoy £>6ft 
 OYtfiujtyuuoY eq5touijiJUioc xe uod c]^ kahta.- 
 c|>pH+ GTAKope rtAi epneJutncxjA rrTOYtfT jii- 
 jt^uj eRo^s rfTe rroYrcoRi eniGffGg g&ithoy 
 ApiTOY rfGJUinujA GAX^goY GRo?\^>6rf nGKnrtA 
 
 GOOYAJEl OYOg OYUUpn G^>pHI 6XCJUOY JUtJTGKg- 
 JULOT gilt* rCTrOY^yGJUtcyHTK KATA HGKOYIJUUJ 
 X6 cJxxjk JT6 niO)OY. 
 c|>iurr ftGJUi ntyHpi rfGjm nirw* gooy^R 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 60 
 
 was crucified for us under Pontius Pilate, and died 
 of his own will once for our redemption*, and rose 
 on the third day, loosing the bonds (of death) : he 
 ascended up into heaven, and sat on the right hand 
 of his good Father on high, and he cometh again to 
 judge the living and the dead at his appearing and 
 his kingdom? And dost thou believe in the Holy 
 good Spirit, and quickener, who wholly purifieth 
 in the Holy Church ?" 
 
 Let him again say, " I believe." And let them 
 go up out of the water, and the Presbyter shall 
 anoint him with the oil of thanksgiving, saying, " I 
 anoint thee with holy anointing oil, in the name of 
 Jesus Christ." Thus he shall anoint every one of 
 the rest, and clothe them as the rest, and they 
 shall enter into the Church. 
 
 Let the Bishop lay his hand upon them with 
 affection, saying, " Lord God, as thou hast made 
 these worthy to receive the forgiveness of their sins 
 in the coming world, make them worthy to be filled 
 with thy Holy Spirit, and send .upon them thy 
 grace, that they may serve thee according to thy 
 
 Arab. li*c)L>», redemption. 
 
g<\ rriKAJtum rrre itiAnocTo?\oc. 
 
 £>eit TeKK^sHci* eeoYAfi. ^rroY ftejut choy- 
 ruRerf fiejm uja erteg itTre nierteg oYOg eq- 
 xuuuj ijiniteg iH-eYX^piCT" 1 ^ cxeit Teqxix 
 oYog eq^A TOTq exert Teq**l>e eqxcjujuuuioc 
 xe "feujgc xtJutoK rtoYeuugc £>err oYiteg 
 eqoYAR giTert cj^ 4> |a)rr ninAitTOKpAnrcup 
 rrejm ihc nxc rrejui nimtX eeoY*&. oYog eqe- 
 cc^pAri^m exeit TeqTegrte eq+c^i epcuq 
 oYog eqexoc xe noc rtejm^K nTeqepoYci) rirxe 
 4>H6T oY6pccJ>p^ori^m juuutoq xe kc aaata 
 toy nitAroc coy nAiptrf eYipi itxe moYAi 
 nioY^i fteju nKcceni OYOg JutApe n?\Aoc 
 THpq cxj^h^s gi oYcon oYog 6Y6cyuuni itxe 
 
 ff<*J CTOYtfT &<M1TICJUIA THpOY 6YUJ^H?\ 
 JUlApOYXU) ffOYgipHftH £>eff pcXJOY. 
 
 ut*pe iti^iAKuuitoc en "J-npoc<|>op<\ xtnie- 
 mcKonoc OYog itaoq equjengjmoT exert oy- 
 cjuik eeRe xe ncjutoT JtTCApg jun*£c ftem 
 oyac^ot itHpn xe itooq ne ncrroq Jutn^c 
 eTOYffAc|>orfq exert OYOftmRert eertAgi - epoq 
 OYog oYepuu^- itejut oycRiu) cyoht shxiit- 
 juog rfitiuuuj frre niioi" xe Aqxoc xe "f-jtArt" 
 ftuuTert itoYKAgi eq^Arf itoYepuu^t" gi e&icii 
 e*i Te +c^pg JtTe n^c eTAqTHic rr Aft ee- 
 poYtyAffcy eKoTs Jt<*>HTC Jutc^pH^f Jtg^rtA- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 62 
 
 will, for thine is the glory. The Father, and the 
 Son, and the Holy Spirit, in the Holy Church, now 
 and always, and for ever and ever." And he shall 
 pour of the oil of thanksgiving in his hand, and 
 put his hand upon his head, saying, "I anoint 
 thee with the holy anointing oil, from God the 
 Father Almighty, and Jesus Christ, and the Holy 
 Spirit." And he shall seal upon his forehead, 
 saluting him. And he shall say, "The Lord be 
 with thee." He who hath been sealed shall answer, 
 " And with thy spirit." Each one doing thus with 
 the remaining. And let all the people pray 
 together. And all those who receive baptism 
 shall be praying: let them say peace with their 
 mouths. 
 
 Let the Deacons bring the Eucharist to the 
 Bishop, and he shall give thanks over the bread, 
 because of the similitude of the flesh * of Christ, 
 and over the cup of wine, because it is (the similitude 
 of) the blood of Christ, which was poured out for 
 every one who believeth on him: and milk and 
 honey mixed, for the fulfilling the promises to the 
 Fathers, because he hath said, « I will give you a land 
 flowing with milk and honey." This is the flesh f 
 of Christ, which was given for us, that those who 
 believe on him should be nourished by it as infants ; 
 that bitterness of heart may be dissipated by the 
 
 * Arab. tW>. , the body. f Arab. <W>- , the body. 
 
gv rfiK^wum m~6 rfi<MrocTo?\oc. 
 
 2\uuoyi rtece rfHeTff^g^ epoq crr*4pe rfuj^cyi 
 rfgHT Rcju^\ eRo^vgiTerr ng?\ox jutni^soroc 
 rt*i Xe THpov epe nieniCKonoc *t" Ssoroc 
 juuuujoy Jutc|>Heeit^tfT' R<\nTicjmA. 
 
 eu^cxm «\pecy<sjr nieniciconoc Xe *frfOY 
 c[>ecy ncjuiK ju^peq^ rfOY?\<Mc.UH jlutioy<m 
 jtioy*i JutJUtojoY eqxcxjjuunoc 2te n<sj ne ni- 
 cjuik rfTe T^e nccjuju* JLtn^c ihc jui*pe neTtft 
 gouq eqoYa) 2te <*jUHrf. 
 
 etxjuun 2s.e juumoit goYo jutnpec&YTepoc jli- 
 juay jm*pe rti^iAKuuftoc Juus.gTe JturinoTH- 
 piorf rrceogi epArroY £>err oYeYT^gi* itce^ 
 
 N V \ 
 
 ffuuoY juncrroq Jmn^c ihc nercois oYog nie- 
 purj- rteAJt nieRiaj juu^peqxoc itace c|>H6Ti" 
 JutninoTHpiort xe c|><m ne ncrtoq An^c ihc 
 nertOT jtTe neTtff guuq ore epoYU) xe ajuhit . 
 
 rr<M 2lg AYcy^rrcyuuni juu^pe moY<M nioY<M 
 cno^H eep neerr^rteq ruRerf oYog eep<Mt*q 
 juicl>' r J- oYog enoTsiTeYift ^ert oYcuuoYTert 
 eqcpoqT e+eick^HCi* eqipi rmHGT *q'TC*Ro 
 epuuoY eqnpoKonTirr ^err ejuieTpequjeJUiuje 
 
 ffOYi". 
 
 ff<M 2s.e AYTHITOY epOJTGff ^}6ff OYcyOJT 
 
 eRo^s ee&e niAAJiTtcjuiA, eeoY^K rteui i~n- 
 pocc|>op<\ eeoY*&. 
 
 em^H ayoyo) eYK^eHKirc juumurrert eeRe 
 nTcjuoYff nn-c^pg rfejm ffiKex^oYm THpoY 
 
 KATT*c|>pH'i- CTC^HOYT. 
 
 eujum 2^e oYorr kg gtxjR eTcuje eTAOYoq 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 64 
 
 sweetness of the word. All these things the Bishop 
 shall discourse to those who shall receive baptism. 
 
 And when the Bishop has now divided the bread, 
 let him give a portion to each one of them, saying, 
 " This is the bread of heaven, the body of Christ 
 Jesus." Let him who receives it answer, "Amen." 
 
 And if there are not more Presbyters there, let 
 the Deacons take the cup, and they shall stand in 
 order, that they may give them the blood of Christ 
 Jesus our Lord, and the milk, and the honey. Let 
 him who giveth the cup say, " This is the blood of 
 Christ Jesus our Lord;" and* he who receives it 
 again shall answer, "Amen." 
 
 And when these things have been done, let every 
 one hasten to do all good things, and to please God, 
 and to take care to live in integrity, being diligent 
 in the Church, doing those things which they have 
 been taught, proceedings in the service of God. 
 
 But these things have been delivered to you 
 briefly, with regard to the Holy Baptism and the 
 Holy Eucharist. 
 
 And since they have ceased instructing you con- 
 cerning the resurrection of the flesh and all the 
 remaining things, as written. 
 
 And if there is any other thing which it becomes 
 
 Arab, j , and. ' Arab. Ixoti , increasing, 
 
 e 
 
ge rriKAjtuuff itTG ffiAnocTo?\oc. 
 
 jmApe niemcKonoc xoq GrfHGerfAtff RAirric- 
 aaa £>6ft oyujpuhc xinepepe ffAmcToc 2lg 
 6Ajii gRh?\ GTft Atft Ratti-ioua rrcyopn e<M tg 
 "f-\{/Y<|>oc rlroYiuRcy gta luuAjtitHC xoc xe oy- 
 oit OYpAft jutRcpi ch<*> epoc juuuort g?u cuu- 
 
 OYff JLIJUIOC 6JBlH?\ GcJ>HGeff &.Gt IT+'vJ/YC^OC. 
 GORg ^-ffHCT-IA. 
 
 *JL%- fflXHpA rfGAl Itm^peGffOC JUlApOYGp- 
 rfHCTGYHt JtOYJUlHC9 ItCOJI OYOg JUt*pOYUj?\H?\ 
 ^Gff ^-GKK^HCIA rfinpGCRYTGpOC UUAAIOC 
 rfGJU ffl?\AIKOC JUti|>ftAY GTOYOYUUcy JUApOY- 
 
 6prfHc r T6Ym juuuorrtljxojui 2lg JutniGnicKonoc 
 
 GprfHGTGYIff GRH?\ GJIIGgOOY GTG ITI?\<\X)C 
 THpq ftAGprfHCT-GYIff CffAtyuum Y&p OYOff 
 OYAI OYUJUJ G6T Jtg^sl G+GlckSsHCIA OYOg JUl- 
 
 jmorfjxjxm*. Jitjuioq GepcqAprr* Aqtxj<MtcJ>uuty 
 ^.g juutiuuik nAfrruuc qrtAXGJurf-ni xjltuudik 
 GqoYcujm Xg juumoq ngx*. gArcKG^ajoYm jui- 
 iiictoc nGJU*q JUApoYtfi 6Ro?\^6rf "rxix 
 ixniGnicKonoc r!roYk?\ACJUiA mjuiK rroYouT jut- 
 
 HATTG niOY*! ITIOYAI 4>eey jW)IK GTgApoq 
 OYCAAOY Y&p JT6 J1AJ OYOg rfOYGY^ApiCTlA 
 AIT T6 JLttypH'l" JUtnCCXJAAA Jiitnoc. 
 
 goRg nm ay rfOYouui. 
 US. oYoit 2lg mRGff jlujtatoycu) nGTctyc 
 
 GpiJUOY JTG GOpOYtfT ffOYA<|>OT rfCGGYX^P^- 
 TOY GgpHI GXOJq ffCGCU) OYOg ffCGOYOUAA GY- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 66 
 
 us to make known, let the Bishop declare it dili- 
 gently to those who shall receive baptism. But let 
 not the unbelieving know, but he who shall receive 
 baptism first. This is the white stone* which John 
 said hath a new name written on it, which no one 
 knoweth but he who shall receive the stone. 
 
 Of Fasting. 
 
 47. Let widows and virgins fast often, and let 
 them pray in the church ; likewise the Presbyters 
 and the laity, let them fast when they will. But 
 the Bishop is not able to fast, except on the day that 
 all the people shall fast. For it will be, that some 
 one will wish to take something in the Church, 
 and it is not possible for him to deny. And 
 if he break the bread at all, he will taste the 
 bread, and eat it, and the rest of the Faithful with 
 him. Let them receive from the hand of the 
 Bishop, a portion of the same bread, before each 
 one shall divide the bread which is for him, for this 
 is a blessing, and is not a thanksgiving like the 
 body of the Lord. 
 
 Op THE TIME OF EaTING. 
 
 48. It becomes every one before they drink to 
 take the cup and give thanks over it, that they may 
 drink and eat with purity. And thus let them 
 
 Arabic J&, signet 
 e 2 
 
g^ itiKAxrum rrre ttiknoc*ro7\OC. 
 
 xoy&hoyt JutnAjptrf rfiKA.eHxoYJuiercoc 2lg 
 jn^povi" rrcjuoY jtoyuuik rfegopricuioc ngjui 
 
 OY^c|>OT. 
 
 go&g rsc jutnenrccge Aft ne eepe tnKtcrHX **- 
 jmertoc oyujju itgaji rtmicToc. 
 
 lie. junepepe rfiKArrH^oYJuerroc i e^ovrc 
 £>err n^mrroit xjluoc weui oyjtictoc juu\pc 
 4>HeeoYujiLJi 2l6 epc|>Jui6Yi Juic^HGT-Aqe^gJuiGq 
 katt* con mReit gyoyuujui eeRe c|>aj r*p 
 irr^qcGncuunoY xe gygi e<bovn £>* TcqoY- 
 egcuui. 
 
 go&g 2ce ccx^e gyoyujjui £>6it oYenicTiJUiH 
 rrejui oYGpuutyi. 
 
 it. GTGTGitoYum Xg oYog GTGTGftcu) <beit 
 oYcejuirfi juinepcuu eepeTeTextei^i xgkac 
 jtrte pcxjjuii cuu&i rircurrerf oYog, eq^sYnn wxg 
 
 C^HGTAqe^gGJUL eHffOY GXGJt n6TGrfB.CJU?\ G- 
 
 Ro^s <*>£\* xgk*c rireoq 6qGuj?\H?\ cepc nhg- 
 eoY^fi. ujGit^q g^oyit ty*poq nGXAq r*p 
 xg iWcjutgit jig nguioY xiniK^gi. 
 
 Gcyuun AYujA.rr*t" rcuuTGrr rfgAftuiGpoc th- 
 
 pOY gl OYCOn 6Krf*i kq<M fTTGICTOI XJL3JL&X- 
 
 a.tc Gtycjun 2S.6 ok AYtyAite^gGJut enrfOY 
 
 GOYUUAJl GTGTGnGOYCXJUt GnGTGrfpUJUJI JUtJUAY- 
 
 Arrq xgk*c NHGeff^CGni GpuuTGrr cpc c^hgt 
 AqeAgJUGK rr^ipi ftrfHGTGqoYAu^oY guuc JtCG- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 68 
 
 give to the Catechumens of the bread of exorcism, 
 and a cup. 
 
 Because it is not becoming that the Catechumens 
 should eat with the faithful. 
 
 49. Let not the Catechumens come in to the 
 Lord's Supper with a faithful person. And let him 
 who eateth remember him who hath called him, as 
 often as they eat. For on this account he con- 
 strained them that they should come in under his 
 roof. 
 
 Because it is becoming that they should eat 
 with reason and contentment.* 
 
 50. And when ye eat and drink in tranquil lity,t 
 drink not that ye may be drunken, that men may 
 deride you, and he who has called you is sorrowful 
 for your dissoluteness. But that he shall pray 
 the holy to go in to him ; for he hath said, " Ye 
 are the salt of the earth." 
 
 If they have given to you all the portions to- 
 gether, thou shalt come bearing thy part alone. 
 And when you have been called to eat, you shall 
 eat only what sufficeth you, that those which re- 
 main to you, he who has called you shall do 
 what he pleases with, so that they remain for the 
 
 * Arab. Ijutflj tej*«>, reason and contentment, or sufficiency, 
 which I translate reason and moderation. 
 f Arab. < jtiuo , in purity, modesty. 
 
%& itiKAJtum rtTe rfiAJiocrro^oc. 
 
 cuuxn €ttHeeoY*& oYog eqp^uji £>eit neTe- 
 Tentye e^oYrt <^jApoq. 
 
 GYOYlJUJUl 2^6 Jtxe ffHeTAYeAgJUOY jm^poY- 
 
 OYUUJl*. XG <b£tt OYCGJUff I OYOg ^6ff OY+TCJUff 
 
 Aft A>#\A ApeujAit nienicKonoc oYAgcAgm 
 riroYAi eepeqcymi rod* oycaxi JUt^peqepoYU) 
 ft Aq oYog Apeuj^ff nienicKonoc caxi ju<\pe 
 oYoitrfiRerr x^P 000 *^ ^ err oY+geHq ty<\- 
 TeqcyemroY oft etyum &e jutjutort enicxonoc 
 juuuay a.7\7s^< g^rrnicToc juljuayatoy it- 
 rfHGT £>eit mXinitoit juadoyGT cy?\ofia w- 
 TOTq iutninpecRYTepoc eujuun eq juijuiay 
 e^yuun £.e juumoxt ore JUApoYtff JtTOTq it0Y2sj- 
 isxumoc uujuuuoc rrTe niKArrHxoYJmertoc tff 
 
 JLUTIUUIK XlJllB^ppTlCXAOC til7\MKOC 6Y gl ffOY- 
 
 epHOY JtoYecy jtk?\HpiKoc jm^poYOYajJut £>err 
 oYeniCT-iuiH ni2\AiKoc &e JUJUtorrupcoJui jui- 
 juoq 6+ gy?\ofia. 
 
 eefte xe neTctye ne eoYum £>eff OYujen- 
 
 gJUOT. 
 
 itA. jtioyai 2s.e hioyai JutApoYOYum ^eit 
 oYtyengJutoT ^eit <J>pAit xttyir 4>ai FAp ne 
 neTepnpem Jrrjuie r rpequjejuitye noy^ scexAc 
 erretyumi THperr rmYiuicJ>m OYog epe meerroc 
 XO& eport. 
 
 ee&e n^mrroit mti^HpiA. 
 FF5. etyoun ApetyAit oyai oYouty jyoychoy 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 70 
 
 holy, and he will rejoice in your entering in to 
 him. 
 
 And those who have been called shall surely eat, 
 but let them eat in peace, and not contentiously. 
 And if the Bishop should command any one to 
 seek for a word, let him answer him. And if 
 the Bishop has spoken, let every one be silent 
 with attention, until he interrogates them again. 
 And if a Bishop be not there, but the faithful 
 alone are at the supper, let them receive the bless- 
 ing from the Presbyter, if he be there ; but if he 
 be not there 9 let them receive it from a Deacon. 
 Likewise that the Catechumen receive the bread 
 of exorcism. The laity being by themselves with- 
 out a Clergyman, let them eat with moderation, 
 but the layman cannot give the blessing. 
 
 Because it is meet to eat with thanksgiving. 
 
 51. And let each one eat with thanksgiving, in the 
 name of God, for this is proper for the servant of 
 God, that we all should be watchful, and the Gen- 
 tiles will emulate us. 
 
 Of the supper to the Widows. 
 52. If any one desires for a time to call the 
 
oa itiKAJtum kte itiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 ceAgGUi rn^Hp* oYortmfiLGrf gacgp<*>g?\?\uj 
 juu^pGqTGJuuutuuoY rf^q^AY eRo?s JuinArre 
 povgi tyumi oYog ecyum juumorrujxojut jui- 
 juicjuoy eeE.6 nik?\Hpoc gtayk?\hpoy cpoq ei 
 jut^peqi" rtuuoY JtOYHpn rrejui ovenx** goy- 
 
 UJ3JL OYOg CGIt^OYUJAJl ^Gff HOYHI JUtC^pH^" 
 GTOYOYOCAJC. 
 
 eeRe rriK^pnoc eTctye enpoc Xhatkh 
 jLtnieniCKonoc. 
 
 ffr. jut^pc oYorfftiRerr cjto2lh gS? g^oyit 
 jLtnienicKonoc nchoy itiReit rtikn&px** wtg 
 rtiK^pnoc itujopn itreitHuiA. 
 
 nienicKonoc 2^6 fta»q jm*peqtfrroY <*>git oy- 
 ujengjmoT eqecimoY epcuoY eqorfuuju^ce jul- 
 c|>p^it JLtc|>HGT ^qtfrroY it *q 6£>OYff Gqxum- 
 
 JUIOC XG. 
 
 TGfftyGngJUlOT itTOTTK HOT c|>+ OYOg TGItl- 
 
 ttt it*K G^oYrr itnrkri*pxH witiicApnoc gtak- 
 
 THITOY ftAJt GepGfftfT' gRo^MT^HTOY GAKXO- 
 KOY GKo^glTGlt HGKCAXI OYOg AKOYAgCAgtt I 
 JLtHKAgl GepGqTA.OYG KApJTOC ffl&Grt GgpHI 
 GYffOqpi OYOg GYOYffOq flGJUl OYT-pOC^H JUU7- 
 
 VGrroc rfitipumi rr6Jm mcouitT THpoY tgitc- 
 
 JUIOY GpOK c|>+ GgpHl GXGff ItAI KGJUl fflKGX^)- 
 OYffl THpOY GTAKGYGprGTIft XJLXJLOtt Jt^HTOY 
 G*KKOCAJUIt JUUTCUUJTT THpq 4>6ft ItiKApnOC 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 72 
 
 widows, let him feed every one who is become old, 
 and send them away before the evening comes. 
 And if it be impossible for the Clergyman to whom 
 they have ministered to come, let him give them 
 wine, and something to eat, and they shall eat in 
 their own house, as they will. 
 
 Of the Fruits which are requisite for the 
 necessity of the blshop. 
 
 53. Let every one hasten to take to the Bishop, at 
 all times, the first fruit of the fruits,* and the first 
 of the produce.f 
 
 And the Bishop shall also receive them with 
 thanksgiving, and J shall bless them, and name 
 the name of him who brought them in to him, 
 saying, 
 
 We give thanks to thee, O Lord God, and we 
 present to thee the first fruit of the fruits which 
 thou hast given unto us, to partake of them, which 
 thou hast perfected by thy word ; and thou hast 
 commanded the earth to produce every fruit 
 for use, and for gladness, and food for the race 
 of men, and for all creation. We bless thee, O 
 God, for these, and all other things by which 
 thou hast benefitted us. Thou hast adorned all 
 creation with the various fruits, through thy holy 
 
 * Arab. i2j\jA$>\ j£j , the first ripe dates. 
 
 T Arab. culaJl, of all kinds of grain. \ Arab. ^, and. 
 
or itiKAmxm itTe ruAJiocToSsoc. 
 
 eYtyeRiuuoY gnreit neKtynpi eeoY<\& ihc 
 n^cc neitoc. 
 
 <|>aj 6X6 e&o^giTcrrq muuoY itak ffcu^q 
 fteju mnn* eeoY*R ty* erreg Jtnre nierteg 
 
 AJULHft. 
 
 r T6Y?SOT'lA rrrfiKApnoc. 
 itX. waj ite rriKApnoc eTOYffACJUioY epuuoY 
 nn*?\o?\i niKerrre mepjuuMt nixuurr nmA.ni- 
 2uoit niscejuul^g mnepciKoit nucepAcioit m- 
 
 AJULHK^A^IOft. 
 
 jtitoYCJUtov Xe eni^suucxjc oYXe enieiuixu)?\ 
 oY^e GmecyxHn oY2^e eninenuurr oY2^e em- 
 jute?\uunenum OY^e enityuuciblie OYXe uKeg?\i 
 ^>erf m^A^rroir. 
 
 Git^cgajm 2^e eepoYepnpocc|>epm ffgAft- 
 Arreoc Jut^poYtTf itoYHpT e^>oYrf rfejm nikpi- 
 rrorr rfiKG^ouoYiti 2ie xmepepoYtfrroY e£>oYft 
 eit^** 2^ e itiReit GTOYitAOYOJmoY eYetyeng- 
 jutcrr rfTOTq aacH- oYog rrcexejurfni jul- 
 
 JUtUJOY GYG+UUOY IT Aq. 
 
 ee&e xe JuineTctye an ne eepe g?u rlrpuujuti 
 6t g?\i ^>6ff m nAC^c*. £>*xerr +oYrroY 
 eTcuje eoYum re *>ht"c. 
 
 Fee. ffcertA.en ^-ffHCTiA. Art enAJ jutnAiptrt" 
 *quj*rrep2\*RgH d^A^err nrr ay GTenxujK ne 
 rrfrmcrriA a3\2\a> etyuun A>qujA.rf oyaj eq- 
 ujumi ne juumortdixojui juumoq eepffHCTeYirr 
 iixnegooY 5 JUApeqeprfHCTeYirr JuinegooY xjl- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 74 
 
 Son Jesus Christ our Lord. The glory which is 
 by him, be to thee, and him, and the Holy Spirit, 
 for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 The Blessing of the Fruits. 
 
 54. These are the fruits which shall be blessed ; 
 the vine, the fig, the pomgranate, the olive, the 
 prune, the apple, the peach, the cherry, and the 
 almond.* 
 
 But they shall not bless the garlic, nor the onion, 
 nor the melon, nor the cucumber, nor the melon 
 cucumber, nor the immature date, nor any other 
 thing of the pot-herbs. 
 
 It shall be that they shall offer flowers : let them 
 offer a rose, and the lily. But the rest they shall 
 not offer. But every thing which they shall eat 
 they shall give thanks to God for. And when they 
 shall taste them they shall give glory to him. 
 
 Because it is not becoming that any man should 
 take any thing in the passover before the 
 time in which it ought to be eaten. 
 
 55. They shall not compute this fast thus, if 
 they have celebrated the Passover t before the 
 time when the fast is completed. But if any one 
 is ill and is not able to fast for two days, let 
 him fast on the day of the Sabbath, on account of 
 
 * Arab. .jXawUJI, the apricot. 
 
 "t Arab. ^ a *', the passover, Eatser. 
 
oe itiKAJtuuit iVtg itiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 ncAR-BATorr ee&e i-AJtATKH itA.qxuu* ^e 
 epoq eoYouiK itejm oYguioY itejm oyjuuuoy 
 ovog icxe oyaj ne £>eit mujtfHp te weoq 
 ffiteqcuuoYit enegooY Jutnin^c^A c|>aj *q- 
 ujAJte.u.1 enAJ JUApeqi" frreqitHCTiA. jmeiteit- 
 ca. ^-nertTHKocTH oYnAC^A r*p *rt ne r rert- 
 Apeg epoq ajibtoi r*p JtTYnoc cei ite ee&e 
 <I>aj juineitxoc xe £>eit cj>JmA.g 5 it jLAot *?\- 
 ?\a. xe A.qcAjA>rreuu xe ojuhi eqe+jiineqoYoi 
 rrfitHCTtA. 
 
 ee&e xe neTctye ne itm^iAJcumoc eTAjme 
 nienicKonoc. 
 
 itiv. juoyaj !ke itioyaj mtiXiAJcumoc itejm 
 
 ItlgYnO^IAKUmOC AAApOYTWXpO OYOg Jtce- 
 
 TA>Jue nienicKonoc xe ituu neTujoum xckax) 
 eqtyAJtXuuKiit JutnieniCKonoc qitA^eJutnoY- 
 tynti tgA>pe itHeT-cytom r*p co^sce^s A.YtyA.it- 
 it*Y enoYApxHepeYC eqxejutnoYujmi oYog 
 itceepnoYJueYi. 
 
 eeRe jtway eTcuje euj?\H?\. 
 it^. nicroc ^.e itiReit jut<|>it ay eTOYitAJteg- 
 
 Cl JLUTATTOYgl TOTOY Cg?sl rfgOjR JUlA^pOYUJ- 
 
 7\Ht\ trido oYog nAjptrf JtAA>poY+JLinoYOYoi 
 erfOYg&HOYi. 
 
 eujuun Xe ApetyAit hcajxi ittka^hkhcic 
 cyumi jutA^poYcoTnc ituuoY JtgoYO eepoY«je- 
 itcuoY itcecurreju encAXi iut^i" eYTA^po 
 
 * The margin has It A.qgLUOY. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 76 
 
 the affliction, contenting * himself with bread, and 
 salt, and water. And if any one be on the sea, or 
 he knows not the day of the Passover, when he 
 knows it let him perform his fast after the Pente- 
 cost. For it is not a Passover that we should 
 keep, for it is a type of that which should come. 
 Therefore we say not in the second month, but 
 when he knows the truth he shall enter into the 
 fast. 
 
 Because it is meet for the Deacons to make 
 known to the Bishop. 
 
 56. And let every one of the Deacons and Sub- 
 deacons be established, and they shall shew the 
 Bishop who is sick, that when he approves he may 
 visit them. For the sick are consoled when they 
 see their chief Priest visiting them, and they are 
 remembered. 
 
 Of the time when it behoves us to pray. 
 
 57. And let all Believers when they shall wake 
 up, before they put their hand to any work, pray 
 to the Lord, and thus let them approach their 
 works. 
 
 But when there shall be a word of instruction 
 let them prefer it greatly to go to hear the word 
 of God for the establishment of their souls. And 
 
 Arab. UsuC©, contenting. 
 
O^ ItlKAftUUft ItTTG ItlAnOCTO^OC. 
 
 jtTOY\J/YX H **ApoYcno2s.A2;irt 2^g GepoYujG- 
 
 ffUUOY G+GKK^sHCIA JTIJUIA GTGpG ninitA +OYUU 
 
 JtAHTq. 
 
 goRg xe neTccye ne G<tf eRo?\4>ert fevxA- 
 PHctia Jtcyopn jutnrtAY GTOYftATA^oc 
 egpHi JutnATOYXGJurt-m rfgTsi <&6ft gAN- 
 
 FtH. niniCTOc 2^e mReit JULApoYcno^A^m 
 G(tf GRo?\i56rf H'gyx^PHctia iutn<vreqxejui- 
 i~ni rtg^i £>6ft gAitg?\i etyuun FAp oYort 
 gArtniCTOc rc<fcHTq eq<Tf jljuaoc ApcujAit 
 oyai + ft Aq ftoYc|>A£>pi juuuoy rcqitAujXGJUt- 
 35:0x1 epoq Aft. 
 
 eeRe xe nGTctyG jig epuuic <&6it oy^ot^gt 
 
 G^eYX^P'CTlA. 
 
 Fee. JUApe oYOftmRGft qipcjuoYcy <fc6rr oy- 
 ^)OT*)eT Gu^TeJuepe AnicToc oyujjui gRo?\- 
 ibcit , +6YX^P |C 'T^ *£ ovniit le KGCuufrr ie. 
 
 fTTG KGg^s! gUU^sOC gGI gRo?\ Jt^HTC GAqCUJ- 
 
 pGAA jtcoujuia ne xin^c <I>ai GTepe rrmicToc 
 
 THpOY 6t gR()?\ It^bHTq OYOg ftCCXjG Aft GKA- 
 
 r rA<|>poftm juumoq. 
 
 goRg xg juutgtcujg Aft ne Gc|>ourt g^si gRo?\ 
 £>6ft ninoTHpioft. 
 
 g GKtyAftCJUlOY VAp GninOTHpiOft ^GfT 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 78 
 
 let them hasten that they may go into the Church, 
 the place in which the Spirit quickens.* 
 
 Because it is right to partake of the Eucharist 
 the first time it shall be presented, before 
 they shall taste of any other thing. 
 
 58. And let every the Believer hasten to partake 
 of the Eucharist before he tasteth of any other 
 thing. For if they are believers in it, if any one 
 hath given him receiving it deadly poison, it shall 
 have no power over him. 
 
 Because it is right to watch scrupulously at 
 the Eucharist. 
 
 59. Let every one take care by investigation that 
 no unbeliever eats of the Eucharist ; or a mouse,f 
 or other creature, or that any other thing indeed 
 hath fallen into it which hath strayed. This is the 
 body of Christ which all believers partake of, and 
 it is not becoming to despise it. 
 
 Because it is not becoming to pour any thing 
 from the cup. 
 
 60. For if thou hast blessed the cup in the name 
 
 * Arab. <Klaib, excites, awakes, quickens. 
 T Arab. &U) , fly. 
 
oe rriKArccjurt rrrc fUAjrocTcfiKoc. 
 
 <l>pA.it jl*c|>+ akGT g&o?\ rr^HTq guuc encrroq 
 x*jiX c ne *P E S E P 0K ejui<\uju> juinepcj>ajrf 
 eRoTs Jt4>HTq xe itrce nit* itujejuuuio Tsoxgq 
 2C6 fffte cj^ xuurrr epoK gouc iteoK jtgt ak- 
 KA.TA.c|>porfiit oYog eKGujuum naitioc jutnc- 
 itoq juui^cc Aert JTGKujGujq rfOYTAio gtay- 
 tyonK gElO^s wd>HTC. 
 
 m^iAKumoc 2s.g itGJUt mnpec&YTepoc jua- 
 poYeuuoY'i" jutuiHfii eniJutA gtg nienicKonoc 
 itAOYAgCAgm juumoq ftuuoY oYOg ru2UAKU)- 
 rroc xiert jlutoyajuigSshc GrmffeuuoY*f rcit ay 
 mRerr gRh?\ xg oyujuuiti GpKutfvirt jliaacjuoy 
 
 AYcg^rreUJOYi" G^OYW THpOY JUApOYTAJUG 
 ItHGT d>6It +6KK?\HCIA. OYOg ITAipirf <\Y- 
 
 «j<\rru#\H?\ JU^pG jtioyai moYAJ i-JutnGq- 
 OYOI CmgRHOYI GTeHtxj itAq. 
 
 60B.6 AAJUtAjWlJUJUtC. 
 
 gA. JutnGpepoYfiApGi jtpuujuti gogjuic pUJJUll 
 
 4>6ff fUKOIAJUTTHpiOrf HgOlR FAp c|>A gHKI 
 
 ftiRGit jig nTsHit jm^poY+ JiinB.6xe JutmeprA- 
 
 THC GTtgiK ItGJUl TAIO JtJtlKGpAJUtOC ffHGT 
 ^Glt niJUlA 2^6 GTGJUUmAY GTqGI JLlc|>p(JUOYty 
 
 juu\pe nienicKonoc ujajtoYtyoY xgkac rcrtcq- 
 
 gpOty Gg?Sl 4>6ff ffHGTCAJGftOUOY GitiTonoc 
 GTGAJIJULAY. 
 
 GeB.6 c|>WAY GTCUJG GUJ?\H?\. 
 
 ^5. mcnroc 2.6 ru&Gff gi nicrnc ayujan- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 80 
 
 of God, and* hast partaken of it, like as of the 
 blood f of Christ, keep thyself with the greatest 
 care : spill not of it, lest a strange spirit should 
 lick it up, that God may not be angry with thee 
 as one who hast despised it, and thou shalt be 
 guilty of the blood of Christ by thy contempt of 
 the price by which thou wast purchased. 
 
 Let the Deacons and the Presbyters assemble 
 daily in the place in which the Bishop shall com- 
 mand them ; and the Deacons shall not be negli- 
 gent in assembling to see to all things, unless sick- 
 ness hinder them. When they have collected all, 
 let them make known to those in the Church, and 
 thus when they have prayed let each one proceed 
 to the employments appointed him. 
 
 Of Burials. 
 
 61. Let them not burthen a man to bury men in 
 the cemeteries, for it is the work of all the poor. 
 But let them give wages to the workman who digs, 
 and a gift to the keepers,]: and to those in that 
 place who have had the care of it. Let the Bishop 
 support them that no one may press upon them 
 among those who go to those places. 
 
 Of THE TIME WHEN IT IS RIGHT TO PRAY. 
 
 62. And all believers, men and women, when 
 
 * Arab, y and. t Arab. »*£, like as cf the blood 
 
 I Arab. ^J^', guardians, keepers. 
 
 f 
 
n* rmcAftum itTe rriAnocToTsoc. 
 
 oyit rctyuupn Gfk>?\<fc6rf nigYituut JutnATOY- 
 6uug eg^si JtguuR jm*poYi<\ rtOYXix rccGuj- 
 7\H7\ egpni ec^^ oYog n^ipn+ im^poY+Jut- 
 
 JTOYOYOI GitOYg&HOYI. 
 
 6cty<Mtcyuuni 2s.e irre oyk^ohkhcic cyumi 
 iWg nc*xi JLtcH - cyumi juu\p6 oYortmRGft 
 coTnc it*q eujertAq cnum* gtgjlajuiay cqum 
 juu|><m *>6ff neqgHT xg <!>+ neTAqcuuTex! 
 epoq cqc^xi i£>6ff nGTKA^HKm equj^H?\ r*p 
 ^erc +6Kic^HciA. eqrf^eu^xejuixojui Y*p gji*- 
 pe^see iVtkakia jutniegooY AA*pe nipeqep- 
 go+ onq xe OYmuH - mtoRi ne Gqu^ffuj- 
 Tejmcyerf^q enm* GTOYcpx^eHKirt rr^HTq 
 juw^mcta Xe oYortujxoJm juuuoq guucaj ig epe- 
 ty*rf c^peq+cKuu eqi iuineqepe g^si JuumcjuTerr 
 Gp<£><si g+gkk^hcia jtijui* gtoy+cElou n- 
 ^HTq totg cert Arf julc^hgt c*xi GepcqT*- 
 oyo rreT eprroqpi eoYormi&err oYog krtAccju- 
 tgju. ertHGTeKJuieYi epuuoY *rt gkuuc|>g2\gi ^>eit 
 ithgt epe ninrt* eeoY^R rfA.THiTOY ft<\K g- 
 &cft\£>eit neTK^eHKirt nAiptcf 2s.g t-gkjtictic 
 rt*cycjuni ecT^xpHOYT exerr rtHGTAKCoejutoY 
 ceitaxu) ^.e rr*K ort £>6ft ttijuia gtgajuuiay 
 
 JtltHGTCU^G GpOK GAITOY £>£tt JT6KHI GORg 
 
 c|>ai ^.6 JuiApG jtioy*i hioy^i ^no&A^m GtyG- 
 ftAq g+gkIc^hci^ nun* GTGpc nimt* ceoYAR 
 i"OYa) rfd>HTq. 
 
 GUJUUJT AqujAIf OYGgOOY XJLSJLOlt K*0HKHCIC 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 82 
 
 they have risen in the morning from sleep, before 
 they touch any work, let them wash their hands, 
 and* they shall pray to God, and thus let them 
 proceed to their works. 
 
 And when it comes to pass that there shall be an 
 exhortation f of the word of God, let every one choose 
 for himself to go to that place, reckoning this in his 
 heart, that he hath heard God speaking in the 
 exhortation ; for praying in the church will prevail. 
 For when the darkness of the day is passed by J, 
 let the timid reckon that it is a great sin if he go 
 not to the place in which they exhort ; and espe- 
 cially he who is able to read. Or when the teacher 
 comes let not any one of you be last in the church, 
 the place in which they instruct. Then it shall 
 be given to him who speaks that he shall declare 
 things useful to every one, and thou shalt hear the 
 things thou thinkest not, and§ thou shalt profit by 
 those things which the Holy Spirit shall give to 
 thee by the exhortation : and thus thy faith shall be 
 established by those things which thou hast heard. 
 And they shall speak to thee again in that place of 
 those things it becomes thee to do in thy house. 
 Therefore let every one hasten to go into the 
 church, the place where the Holy Spirit stirs up. || 
 
 When there is a day in which there is no ex- 
 
 * Arab. • , and. t Arab, Uacj , an exhortation, sermon. 
 X Arab, U^od , delayed, retarded. § Arab. ^ , and. 
 
 || The Arabic is £/u, is poured out. 
 
nr itiKAjtum jWg rtiAnocToSsoc. 
 
 ff^HTq epe jtioyai jtioyai <£>git ncqHi aaa- 
 pGqtft rfOYXuujm 6qoYA& eqajjxj etypuuoji it- 
 ^HTq GTc^OKirc rr *q xg qcpujAY. 
 
 oYog etyuun juteit gkx* £>ei* jtgkhi uj?\h?\ 
 juu|>rf<w it^xn r+ gkcjuioy 6c[>+ gujuujt julgn 
 AKtyAffGK ^ert kgixa kcpoqT cnKAipoc e- 
 
 rrgpHi r^p i£>6it ^-oYftoY gtgjuuuay gtay- 
 tt&xsnxc evajqT juuuoq g^oyn enicye goRg 
 4>ai ore ^>6rr i~n^?\^6 k nnoxxoc oYAgcAgrti 
 eepoYT^?\e nuuiK rrfnpoeGcic Ggpm mtAY 
 mReft nTYnoc JutncuuJUA nejut ncrtoq .unxc 
 itejui n<bo?\<b£?\ juutiigcuuoy hk?\OToit n<*j 
 gtoi rtTYnoc jLiniGCcjuov hireTsiott num^ffG- 
 cuuoy r^p hg n^c jtaoq ort jig muuiK GTAqi 
 
 GR0?\^6rf 'TC^G. 
 
 u^?\H?s ort gouJUUMoc jutcl>it ay naxjt sv gt- 
 oya^t n^c r*p cntyG xxut^c k niGgooY 
 GTGJUJUiAY cJxjuuj oYOg Aqujuum ITX6 oYmtyi" 
 
 ffX^KI gCJUC^G JUlApOYU#\H?\ JUtc|>rf AY GTGJUL- 
 JUIAY ^}Gff OYU^^sH2\ GqXGiUlXOJUl GYTOTTGrt AA- 
 JUUJUOY G+CJUH JUK^HGT" A.C\U)7\H7\ AqepG +K- 
 
 thcic T"Hpc 6px*Ki Git ArrrtAgi- mtnoY^Ai. 
 
 AJlApOY6pu#\H?\ ^6 Off ffftlurt* ffGJUl OY- 
 
 rticxrt" rfouoY juu|>itay itAxn e^- xgkac gkg- 
 
 GAAI XJtc|>pHi- GTGpG ftl\J/YXH mtl^JKGOC CJUIOY 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 84 
 
 hortation, let every one being in his house take a 
 holy book, reading in it sufficiently, what appears 
 to him useful. 
 
 And if thou art in thy house, pray at the third 
 hour, blessing God. But if thou art in another 
 place, having opportunity at that time, pray in thy 
 heart to God ; for in that hour they saw Christ 
 nailed to the wood. Therefore again in the old 
 law it is commanded that they should put on the 
 shew-bread continually, the type of the body and 
 the blood of Christ. And the slaying of the irra- 
 tional lamb*, this was a type of the perfect lamb, 
 for the shepherd is Christ. He again is the bread 
 which came down from heaven. 
 
 Pray again likewise at the sixth hour ; for when 
 they crucified Christ on the wood of the cross, that 
 day was divided, and there was great darkness. 
 Wherefore let them pray at that time with a fer- 
 vent prayer, helping them by the voice of him who 
 prayed, causing all creation to be dark, by reason 
 off the unbelief of the Jews. 
 
 Let them pray again a great prayer J, and a great 
 praise, at the ninth hour, for thou shalt know, like 
 the souls of the righteous they shall bless the 
 
 * Arab, sbli .a*1I ujfjjs*', mute or irrational lamb. The 
 
 Coptic is nteCCJUOY, sheep. 
 t Arab. Is-l*, except. 
 
 t Arab, slo, prayer. The Sahidic also has OYffCXT'rf- 
 UJ^\H^> a <j reat prayer. 
 
ne mKAftuuft ntc rttknocToTsoc. 
 
 enoc cl>+ jluuhi <1><sj GTAqepcl>xteYi mtHG- 
 eoY*& AqoYuupn JutneqtyHpi rtuuoY gtg neq- 
 2\oroc jig GTAqcpoYoumi cpuuoY. 
 
 <£>err ^foYrroY T^p gtgjujlaay AYeogc jui- 
 ricc|>ip jutn^c noY^sorxH *qi g&o?\ rtefG oyc- 
 rroq ffGJUi oyjuujuoy OYOg JUGrfGrtctjuc ^qepoY- 
 ajmi jLtniKecouxn jtunicgooY ty* poYgi go&g 
 c1><m jWok gcjuK AKcy^rfgYituut iotAGp^iceAi 
 
 GKGGgOOY OYOg GKipi JttnTYnOC frt"AftA.C- 
 TACIC. 
 
 d)?\H?\ on jumArreK^rfAneYCic juijuiok gi- 
 xerr ntfTsox JutnGKJuu^rcGJurrorf OYOg <Mccy<sjt- 
 TuuoYff n'Tc^^cyi juiniGxcjupg gi^Git neictfTsox 
 I A totk gRo?\ gku^h^s gknaia totk Xg £>6it 
 
 OYJUtCJUOY eqXOYB.HOYT. 
 
 GCXJCJUJT 2lG ON OYOffTAK CglJUU Jit JUL AY uj- 
 
 ?\H?\ ngjul rfeTertepHOY gi OYCon Gcyuun Xg 
 JutJTivrecepniCT-ic GKA^cjupm* nak g£>oyn 
 
 6YJULA GKUJ?\H?\ JULJULAYATK OYOg GKKOTK Off 
 
 gttgkjula rtKGCon iWok Xg c^hgt jump GnrA- 
 juloc JULJTGpTAgrto gu#\h?\ TGTGfttfA^GJUL FAp 
 Aft ftHGTAY^uJKGJUL FAp NCGGp^piA an rteaju- 
 kgjul rfKecon gjBlO?\ xg cgtoyRhoyt OYOg cgoi 
 ffKAeApoc. 
 
 GKcyAitmqi Xe gtgkxix GKCc^pAn^m jul- 
 julok ^ert 'THAtfCG GTCKftAGft tca&o^ <*>6rr 
 
 pOJK tyAKCAJU)JTI GKTOYRHOYT THpK CAJA ItG- 
 
 * Sahidic GIGAftAXUJpei ^AK GgOYff 6YJULA 
 nr«j?sH?\ JULAYAAK. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 86 
 
 Lord God of truth. He who remembered the holy, 
 sent His Son, who is His word to them, who en- 
 lightened them. 
 
 For in that hour the side of Christ was pierced 
 with a spear, and blood and water came out ; and 
 afterwards it was light the remaining part of the 
 day until the evening. Therefore thou also, if thou 
 hast slept (at that hour), thou shalt remember ano- 
 ther day, and make the type of the resurrection. 
 
 Pray again before thou restest thyself upon the 
 bed of thy repose, and if thou hast risen at mid- 
 night upon thy bed, wash thy hands and * pray ; 
 but thou shalt wash thy hands in pure water. 
 
 And if thou hast a wife pray together with one 
 another. But if she has not yet believed, thou 
 shalt withdraw thyself into a place andf shalt pray 
 alone, and return again to thy place. But thou 
 who art bound in marriage refrain not from prayer, 
 for you are not defiled. For those who have washed 
 have no need to wash again, for they are purified 
 and are clean. 
 
 And if thou breathest in thy hand, sealing thy- 
 self with the vapour + which shall come out of thy 
 mouth, thou shalt be all clean to thy foot, for this is 
 
 Arab. *, and. f Arab. ., and. J Jf^» vapour. 
 
n^ rfiK^rtcjurf htg tnkuoc^oTsOC. 
 
 KpArr nXuupoft T&p ne cJ>ai jtinimtA g0oya& 
 oYog ft itg^sti^ni Jutnjuta)OY ff g jutni&*n r ric.uA 
 
 GYffHOYGgpHI £>Gff OYJIYTH GTG JTAJ ITG ngHT 
 
 JuniCToc eqTOYB-O Jutc^Heerf^g^f. 
 
 ovkit&TKH Xg orr ne eepe itiuj?\H^ rri-oY- 
 itoY gtgjujuiay kg v&p rfinpecKYTepoc itau)- 
 oy ga)OY off rtHex AY^f jutn^t g,u)& GTOTGff 
 oYog ay'tcaRc eiArrerr gRo?\ Juin<MpH+ xg 
 JtgpHi ^Gff ^f-oYitoY gtgajiajiay ncuurrr THpq 
 X^P^q gycjuoy ec|>^|-. 
 
 mcioY rfGXii itiujtxjHff itejut rcumcjuoY cgoi 
 
 JLlC^pH^" Itff HGT Ogl GpATTOY i-CTpATTI X THpC 
 
 rf<VFre?\oc ^sYToproc nejut m\[/YXH rrmXi- 
 kgoc ceepgYJUtrroc gcIx^ - mnAfrroKpArrujp 
 jui<|>ffAY gtgjuuuiay eeJ^e cj><sj cujg rminicToc 
 uj?\h?\ £>6ff i~oYffOY Xg gtgjujuiay. 
 
 noc Xg oit Aqxoc juinAipirf GqepjucepG 
 
 JULc|><M GqXCAJJLlJUtOC XG <£)6ff 'TC^cyi JtTG HIG- 
 
 xuupg ic oycjuih Accyuuni xg ic nmArrcyG^sHT 
 *qi ksjLUJim e&Q?s Ggp^q OYOg AqoYubgGAA 
 hcaxi oft Gqxuujuijuioc xg GejR.6 <I>ai Xg puuic 
 
 XG TGTGffCUUOYff Aff AAJTIGgOOY OYX6 ^OY- 
 ffOY 6TG nc^Hpi JUtcl>pcJUJUI ffHOY gOJUUMOUC 
 AKUJAffTUUOYff JUtc|>ff<\Y 6T GpG n?\GKTCJUp ff A- 
 AAOY+ d)7sH7\ XG 6T A ffGft^Hpi JUtniC2\ ApffA 
 *AJ1XC £*tytt*X GTGJUIJUIAY cJ>AI GTAffCUJOYff 
 MAAOq AffOff ffHGWf Agi" Gpoq ^Gff +JTICT-IC 
 
 GffxoYc^T bBloTs &>An-£H itoYgG?\nic ne* niG- 
 
 gOOY XiniOYUJIffl UJA GlfGg <]>*! GOffAGpOY- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 88 
 
 the gift of the Holy Spirit. And the drops of water 
 are the baptismal drops coming up from the fountain, 
 that is, the heart of the believer, purifying him who 
 believeth. 
 
 There is a necessity again that prayers should be 
 at that hour for the Elders ; for they who delivered 
 this work* to us likewise taught us thus to wash; 
 for in that hour all creation is silent, praising God. 
 
 The stars, and the trees, and the waters, are as 
 all the host of angels who stand around, serving 
 with the souls of the just, praising God Almighty at 
 that time. Therefore it becometh believers to pray 
 at that hour. 
 
 The Lord again hath spoken after this manner, 
 witnessing to this, saying, " In the middle of the 
 night behold there was a cry, ' Behold the bride- 
 groom cometh, come ye out to meet him.' " And 
 he interpreted the word again, saying, " Watch 
 therefore, because ye know not the day, neither the 
 hour when the Son of man cometh/' Likewise if 
 thou shalt rise at the time of the cock crowing, 
 pray, because the children of Israel denied Christ 
 at that hour. This we have known who believe on 
 him by faith, looking for the hope of the day of 
 light for ever, which shall enlighten us for ever in 
 the resurrection of the dead. And all ye believers, 
 
 Arab.^Jl, command. 
 
ne ruKArfuurt itt-g ruAJiocTo^oc. 
 
 oum i eport j^a Gircg ^err r rArt actacic rrrt hgo- 
 ukjuoyt ff<M Xe rrecjuTerr THpoY juutictoc 
 GTGTrerfu^ArrxoKOY gRo?\ oYog ftTGTGrfGpcJx- 
 jiagyi GxeTerf+cRou mtGTGrfGpHOY OYog ffTG- 
 
 TGffTC^RG rfIKA.THXOYJUl6rfOC GOpOYAlTOY 
 
 jutjutorr g?si rrAGpnip^trr JutJULurrGit oYog 
 
 ItTGT-GrfGpgHKl Alt GJTGg GTGTGffipi JLtc|>JUl6Y« 
 
 ixjixc rircHOY rfiRcff 67 juutaj p<sat ^.g rrrt ay 
 
 ItlJBLGff 6Cc|>p<VFIZ;ifT ItTGKXGgltG ^6n OYgO+ 
 cJ>AI T&p JT6 nilAHim GTOYGJUll Gpoq OYOg 
 
 GTOYong g&o?s jtai Gty^pc jti2lIaRo?soc ta- 
 ko GRoTsgiTOTq AKtgAffAtq £>Gff oyjtictic 
 
 KOYUWg JtlJLAOK 6B.O?\ ffAgpGft ftipiJUJUtl JLt- 
 
 juayatoy Art &2\?\&> £>6it ncujoYff gtak- 
 eHTrfgHTT Ggpm GXUUq Jiic|>pHi" ffOYeHpum 
 gjii^h niArrriKtJUGrfoc ni2u<\ilo^\oc eGoupm 
 jt+^OJUt JuingHT jijumAYArrq oYog AqujAff- 
 
 ItAY GJTipUUJUl GTCA^OYJt 2£6 OY?\OFIKOC JIG 
 
 epc4>pA>n^iit cavort rrcjui c^Ro^s ^crt r rcc|>- 
 p&ri% jutni^soroc rtTG cj^ tyAqcJxjuT rrf-oY- 
 rroY gyc^ht" Jtcuuq giTGrf mnnrt* ceoY^R 
 c|>ai gt^gn nipuujuti G^Aqx* *** rr*q rc- 
 <*>HTq. 
 
 ita! oft jtgt a juiouychc nmpocl>HTHc cyopn 
 rf'TC^Rorr Gpoq giTGrr nm^c^A. jtgjui jtig- 
 
 COJOY 6T^Y^)6^0^q AqOYAgCAgffl cepoY- 
 
 rtox^ juufrcrroq gjtgtoya ft gjla TOYGxpuu CGrrf- 
 
 CffOY'i" GqTAJUO JUtJUOrt GTTIICTIC GTGff^H- 
 TGff +ffOY eAJ GTAYTHIC ffAJt glTGff JTIG- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 90 
 
 if ye fulfil these things, and remember that ye 
 teach one another, and instruct the Catechumens 
 to perform them, nothing shall try you, and ye 
 shall not mourn for ever. Remember Christ con- 
 tinually, and receive this name at all times, sealing 
 thy forehead in fear, for this is the sign which is 
 known and manifest, an d by this the devil is ruined. 
 If thou hast done it in faith, thou art known, not 
 only before men, but by the knowledge which thou 
 hast acquiesced in it, as a sign*, because the ad- 
 versary the devil looks to the power of the heart 
 only ; and if he sees the inner man that is rational, 
 sealed within and without with the seal of the 
 word of God, he flees immediately, fleeing from him 
 through the Holy Spirit which is in the man, who 
 hath granted him a place in himself. 
 
 This also Moses the Prophet first taught us by 
 the Passover. And he commanded that they should 
 sprinkle the blood of the lamb which had been 
 killed, upon the lintel and the two door-posts, shew- 
 ing to us the faith which is now in us, which was given 
 to us by the perfect Lamb. If we have sealed with 
 
 Arab. U*«, , sign, instrument. 
 
q* rriKAitum rfre m<\nocTo?\oc. 
 
 cuuoy rrre?\iofT e*i ^rfty^ftcc^p^n^ift rcnre 
 nregrce iy^htc £>err rrerocix TermAffogejm 
 eitH60ovu)ty e^oeRerr. 
 
 hai 2.6 eTGT-errc^^rrtfrTOY £>ert oYcyen- 
 gJutoT rreAA oYitAg+ eTcoYTuuit cerraxeT 
 OHffOY OYog Kcecyon itcjuTert novum £> uja 
 eiteg. 
 
 rr<M rre Aitc*>Ai JuuuoJOY iturreff eApeg 
 epouoY JtoouTerf rtHeTe oyok gHT jliuujuoy 
 epetyajt OYOit r*p ruRert oYAgOY ffc<\ fim^- 
 pA2iocic rfmAnocTO?soc itai e'TAYCuj'reJUi 
 epuuoY oYog JtceApeg epuuoY juuuojt g?u rr- 
 gepeTiKoc NAjxpceJuxojm en^^itH juijuiujoy 
 oy^.6 g?\i itpujjmi GHTHpq n^ipwi - r*p rc- 
 TOYAYgAfte ftace itig^pecic eTOty eeRe xe 
 Jiine nHCT npogicTA oYouty etficRu) gtg n- 
 pocgApecic itff iAjtocto^oc a7\7\A. k<vta koy- 
 gY2sx>rm juLJiitirr jlijukjuoy ceipi itrtHGT ayoy- 
 AtyoY rfrtHGTrnpeni Ait. 
 
 icxe Afr^A g?\i Xe eRo?\ a> fferfJULerfp<vf- 
 rirrrAj 4)+ rtAepgjmoT JtrmeT-eJuincyA eq kc- 
 ReprriTHc rrfeKk?\HciA eTejunuj* ejuoru en- 
 
 2\YAJlHlt fttCAJUtH. 
 
 AqxuuK eRo?\ rtece mxtojut juum^g S eRo?\- 
 £>erf j?ikajyujjt rmerucrf nknocrofooc itxujjui 
 juuuAg r ne <£ert oYgipHrm rrre cl>+ eTtfoci 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 92 
 
 this on our foreheads, with our hands, we shall be 
 delivered from those who wish to destroy us. 
 
 And if ye receive these things with thanksgiving 
 and a right faith, you shall be converted, and re- 
 ceived into eternal life. 
 
 We have written these things to you to keep, 
 you who have a heart for them. For whosoever 
 shall follow these traditions of the Apostles which 
 they have heard, and shall keep them, not any 
 heretic shall be able to seduce them, nor any man 
 whatsoever. For thus many heresies increase be- 
 cause those who preside are not willing to learn 
 the doctrines* of the Apostles. But after their 
 own lusts they do those things which they desire, 
 which are not becoming. 
 
 If we, O beloved, have omitted any of these things, 
 
 God will grant to those who are worthy a pilot f of 
 
 the Church, worthy to conduct them into a calm 
 
 harbour.* 
 
 f^rtcJ^ It, 
 
 The Second Book of the Canons of our Fathers ^^ 
 the Apostles is ended (it is Book the Third), in the 
 peace of the most high God. Amen. 
 
 * Arab. *jJUj>, doctrines. 
 
 T Arab. I^A*, a governor, director. 
 
 % Arab. ULa^, haven, port. 
 
V V 
 
 qr iriKAxrum ntc rriajiocrro^oc. 
 
 cYrr ecu ic^Ypoc. 
 
 nixuujut juum*g r G&o?\£>6it mKArtuurt ittg 
 itemcrt" gooyaBl it<\nocTo?\oc gt 4^ert 
 rreftxix it AK?sHJUiHc gtc rreoq ne nixuujm 
 
 JUUULAg X. 
 
 goElC mx^P'CJm^ rrejm ffixipoXom<\ &.&)- 
 Teimepe g?\i cxjoYtyoY juuutoq gxcjuoy. 
 
 gr. nenrtoYi" oYog nerrccjuTHp ihc jt^cc 
 eq^ - erroTen juurimuH - JuuuYCTHpiorr it+- 
 JueTpeqcyeJUicye rfOY^" OYog GqeuugGJi*. mti- 
 ioy^<m rreju ittoYeiittit THpoY eepoYcoYerf 
 
 c]^ SJLSiXHl c|>IUTT JLUUtAYATrq KA.T*cJ>pH+ G- 
 
 TAqxoujutJUioc itxc noc £>6it oyaa* Gqcycng- 
 julot smeit noYXAi ffitHGTAYit<\g ,p t- epoq xe 
 ^lOYuurrg JiiinGKp^rt eRo^s rutipumi gt^kthi- 
 
 TOY ftHI fJUSCGK ng(JU& G&0?\ GTAKTHITq KHI 
 
 GepiAjq OYOg cqc^xi on Ggpm g* nGqiurr 
 GeRHTGff uj«\qxoc xg n<Murr c^hgooy^Bl sa- 
 tis niKocxioc coYajrfK ArtoK Xg <MCOYa>rtK oy- 
 
 Og It AI gUUOY Olt AYCOYUJItK. 
 
 ni GXGpnpGni it*rt +rtoY jig Gepcqxoc rtAft 
 THpcrf *itorr rtHGT AWGpTG^sioc goRg rtix^- 
 picju* GT^qTHixoY rt*rr giTGrt nGqnrt* 
 gooy^R xg it <sj JUHim rr AOYcjurr g GitHGerr Ag+ 
 CGft^gioYi itfti^GJUourt g&o^ ^>6ff n*p<\rt cg- 
 kacaxi ^Gft itiAcm C6it*q*i itrtigoq ^}6it 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 94 
 
 In the name of the Powerful God. 
 
 The Third Book of the Canons of our Holy Fathers 
 the Apostles, by the hands of Clemens. The 
 same* is the Fourth Book. 
 
 Of Gifts and Ordinations. Let not any one 
 be proud because of them. 
 
 63. Our God and* Saviour Jesus Christ has given 
 us the great mystery of godliness, and has called 
 the Jews and all the Greeks that they may know 
 the only true God, the Father ; as the Lord said in 
 a (certain) place, giving thanks for the salvation of 
 those who have believed in him. "I have mani- 
 fested thy name unto the men which thou hast 
 given me. I have finished the work which thou 
 gavest me to do." And speaking again to his 
 Father concerning us, he said, " Holy Father, the 
 world hath not known thee, but I have known thee, 
 and these also have known thee." 
 
 It is evident to us now that he has said to us all 
 who have become perfect, concerning the gifts 
 which he has given us by his Holy Spirit, " These 
 signs shall appear f in those who believe. They 
 shall cast out devils in my name, they shall speak 
 with tongues, they shall take up serpents in their 
 
 Arab. y& ^ , et idem. f Arab. «^JLJ" , shall follow. 
 
qe itiKAftum rrre itiAnocrro^oc. 
 
 ItOYXIX KAIt AYtyAItCUU ffOYc|>A<fepi JUUUUJOY 
 
 itrfeqepK^nTm jlijuicjuoy ccit a^uj ititoYxix 
 G^CGit gAitoYoit eYujumi rfceeAATorf. 
 
 m^ApicjmA Xg gtg rtAi rre aythitoy rtAit 
 jtcyopn Aitoit ttiknocTO?\oc jutc[>itAY GTGit- 
 ohuj engiuuity jutni6YAW6?\ioit rf^-KTHCic 
 THpc eeperr^iTOY ititHcerfAg't- eRo^giTo- 
 TGit GYrtoqpi it Ait Ait Aitoit GTipi ajuliojoy 
 a?\?\a rrcjuxert rfeuuTerr Aitoit it a cj^ kttott 
 jtocjuTerc Xg ftH6eitAg ,, t* GTGff^HTGit GYitoqpi 
 rfurrGit xgkac itHGTG jixne hcaxi xc|>e Jit- 
 juiujoy* epe "rxojm itGJi*. JutHim itAiclxjuoY 
 ftuutHiiti FAp Aitoit Ait itc Aitoit juutictoc 
 a?\^a na mAmcToc rce eRo?\*)erf ituoY2s.Ai 
 rrejui moYciitiit oy2s.g rAp oy^hoy rtArt Ait 
 ne AittyAitgi XGJmurn gRo?\ a?\?\a ngHOY c[>a 
 
 ItHGTAYTTOYB-O JT6 glTGIt TrGITGpFIA JUtH^CC 
 
 ihc ncrfoc. 
 
 KA. r TAcI>pH ,c f iteoq nGititoY'i- Gq+c&uu ft ah 
 <*>6ft oyaaa GqoYCJUitg Jting,u)R rfAft gRo^s 
 
 6q2CUJJUlJlllOC X6 JUtnGppAUJ! ^Gff c|>AI X6 Itl- 
 
 nrtA ft Atfftoit iWuuoy iturTGff a?\?\a pAuji 2^6 
 iWoq xg rfGTGrfpAit cc£>hoyt £>6it itic|>HOYi 
 ghi2s.h ngioYi* mti^AJmum gRo?\ c|>a 'txoaji 
 
 Alt ITG GOpOYCH^ ItGItpAft X6 <£>6It ftlc|>HOYI 
 
 itGitoYuuty itGJU rt6itcnoY2s.H OYRoHOIA g&o?\- 
 
 glTOTq KATA HGTOYOrig GRo?\. 
 
 OYAIt AFKH Off £.6 Aft ^ItOY IT 6 GOpG ntCTOC 
 ItlRGIf glOYi ItfU^GJUUJUIt 6&0?\ 16 GTOYftOC 
 
 * In the margin GUJJ1GI&G XIJUOOY. 
 
U •; 
 
 THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 96 
 
 hands, and if they shall drink any deadly thing, it 
 shall not hurt them. They shall lay their hands on 
 those who are sick, and they shall recover." 
 
 And these are the gifts which were first given to C***rf, 
 us the Apostles, when we were ordained to preach 
 the Gospel to every creature, that we should per- 
 form them on those who believe by us. They are 
 not profitable to us who do them, but they are to ^J* 
 you. We are of God : but they are profitable for 
 you who believe by us: that those whom the word 
 has not persuaded, the power and miracles may 
 gain. For signs are not for us who believe, but 
 they are for the unbelievers of the Jews, and of the 
 Greeks. For neither is it an advantage to us if we 
 have cast out devils, but the gain is to those who 
 have been cleansed by our effectual working in 
 Christ Jesus our Lord. 
 
 According as our God teacheth us in (another) 
 place, making known the thing to us, saying, " Re- 
 joice not in this, that the spirits are subject unto 
 you, but rejoice in this, that your name is written 
 in Heaven." For truly it is not on account of 
 the power of casting out Devils that our names 
 are written in Heaven, but our will and dili- 
 gence is by the help of him, according as it is 
 manifest. 
 
 But there is no necessity now that every be- 
 liever should cast out Devils or raise the dead, or 
 
 
 
V V 
 
 qj£ itiKAJtum rrnre m<sjTOCTo?\oc. 
 
 rfipeqjuaJOYT le gcaxi &ttt gArr^cm a.?\?\&. 
 neerfA.epeJUincy^ ffrtAi gjuoT qrr^epejmnuj* 
 juumoq n^rtTuuc <\6ft6 oYArri* ff^pYciJUtum 
 eeKe noY^Ai mtHAeit Ag+ gy^uuoy g&o?\- 
 giTOTq xe 6ni2u* JuinoYouty Gtyum epcoov 
 juityoYumg g&o?\ jutncAXi eeRe c|><m AYepcrf- 
 ep^piA. iWertepn*^ mtumHirri ApHOY cgna- 
 oyxai oy2s.6 r^p m^ceRHc c^jmi GYxniuuoY 
 GRo^giTGrt ruuj<l>Hpi oYog itaoq ore c|>+ eq- 
 epjueepe juicJ><m jutcI>pH T f GTAqxoc ^>err ni- 
 itoiuoc xg Jt^>pHi ^>erf gAitKGAcm rrejut g^rr- 
 KeccJ>oTOY Httacaxi ngjui n<M ?\aoc OYog 
 jtCGftACuuTGJUt epoi Ait frfKGgG nexe noc oy- 
 2^g r^p juutg mpeJLirfXHxAi NAg^ ec[>^- gt 
 epe jukjuychc nmpoc^jrrHC ep rtaj xxtutti it- 
 itiuH - ties* rtAi ujc|>Hpi rr^HTOY. 
 
 oy^g orr juuig ruuHcy mtiioY^L*! ftAg^t" 
 gc^hgtoi rrri icyi" gjuiujychc gtg n^cc ne GT*q- 
 t*?\66 Jtujumi jtiRgit gi 2\ox?\6X rnRert gtg 
 
 IT^HTOY. 
 
 oy2s.6 orr jixne nty&anr inie mtHGTrGJUtJuiAY 
 c|><m rcT^qnojuurte GYgofi. Aqcp oyiJ/y^ch 
 ecuurt^ <btn 'txi:* JUineqKajK juiuuychc ig 
 t^cix ffTAcoY&A^ rtejui jtjuujuoy itT^qep 
 crtoq. 
 
 oyXg it ai guuoY orr juutg ft iRe^s^G GTAYftAY 
 
 JLlK0?\ GX<|>0 XG JUIJUIUUOY OY^.6 ftltfA?\6Y 6- 
 
 TAYJUOtyi OY2l6 ftHGOJUUXJOYT GT AYTCJUOYftOY. 
 
 OYOg <|>At JWGIt AY+OY&Hq JtXG AJtff HC ftGlA 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 98 
 
 speak with tongues. But he who shall be worthy of 
 these graces shall be altogether worthy, without the 
 advantageous cause for the salvation of unbelievers, 
 who may profit by it. For since they would not 
 receive them by the demonstration of the word, 
 therefore they have caused the necessity that we 
 should work miracles, if perhaps they shall be 
 saved. For not all the ungodly are ashamed who 
 are reproved by wonders. And God himself wit- 
 nesseth to this, as he has said in the Law : " With 
 other tongues and other lips will I speak with this 
 people, and they will not hearken to me, saith the 
 Lord." For neither did the Egyptians believe in 
 God, when Moses the Prophet did those great signs 
 and wonders among them. 
 
 Nor again did the multitude of the Jews believe 
 in Christ who was greater than Moses, who healed 
 every sickness and every infirmity among them. 
 
 Neither again were they, the Egyptians, convinced 
 by the rod which was changed into a serpent, — it 
 became a living animal by the hand of his servant 
 Moses, — or the hand which became white with leprosy, 
 and the water of the Nile which became blood. 
 
 Neither also did the blind who saw, convince 
 the Jews; neither the lame who walked, nor the 
 dead who rose again. 
 
 And Jannes and Jambres indeed resisted the 
 
 9* 
 
qe itiKAitum it'Te itiAnocT-o^soc. 
 
 lAjm&pic noc Xe guuq Aftirajt rrejut k<mac|>*- 
 
 e*i Te 2^e jtttypHi - epe ft mmm xme oy- 
 ortm&ert Ait &2\?\&. rfovrrtcjujuiH juwaayatoy 
 oYOg eeRH'TOY orr tyAq+jm^jf rtece c[>^t" xic|>- 
 p*rt" ffOYc<v&e rroiKorfOJUioc eepe gArocoJt* 
 ujuuni ^ert ejuteT^uupi Art mtipuujtu a.?\?\a. 
 £>ert neqovujtg rlreoq juumm juumoq. 
 
 rt<M 2s.e AitxujJutJUtuuoY xckac rlritoYtfTci rc- 
 gHT rtee JtHeT AYtff mt<M x*P ,CJUt * rtejUl 
 itaj ginoT ifeert taijuusjh egpm exert rrneTe 
 jt*noY<TT ertcAxi emx^qicjuux juuH" rtAi gtg 
 u^AYtycjuni eRo2\gn-ert it iajihiki eni2LH juuutort 
 g?\i itpcujuii e^qrr Agi" ecH" e&o^giTeft neq- 
 tynpi eeoYA& jtai jutneqfff ffOYx*P*cJtAA jut- 
 nit^TiKorf le OYX*P*ciut<\ e&oSsrc^HT-q. 
 
 itaoc r*p xjLSJLOit "nuteTpejuige e&o^fcext 
 ^"cyiK+ JtejueTpequjeJuiuje juuumcy rmoYi"". 
 
 oYog c|>ai eqei e*>OYft ec|>itAg"t" juic|>turr 
 item nequjHpi iteui nmrtA eeoYAR oyx*P*c- 
 jula ftTe cl>^f" nre juus^icta xe AftgioYf ca- 
 Ro^s JLiJutorr Jutn^HRc fntiioY^Ai OYog «Mt- 
 ft Agi" ^.e £>eit cJ>oYo)cy jluc^iujt rrejui numo- 
 rforerrHC rlrtyHpi eTcyon itejm neqiurr ttkr&- 
 eoc ^axouoy mtieuu rrrHpoY rtex*. nmrtA 
 eeoY^R rfpeq^Art^x). 
 
 £>ert T^b^e mtAi egooY AY;£cl>oq eRo^^err 
 AJL&ptk ^nApeertoc rt <vre(ju?\e& x^P 10 cnep- 
 aaa rcpuujui* OYog xe Aqno^iTeYirr £>eit e- 
 juuH" rutipumi Adfte rtoB.i caxjxhk ^jkco- 
 
 * The margin has ItgtOOYT. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTE- {ipB£ 
 
 Lord, and also Annas and Caiaphas. 
 
 And thus it is, signs do not convince all, but 
 their judgments alone ; and of them God has pleased 
 as a wise steward, that the powers of conviction 
 should be, not in the power of men, but in his own 
 will. 
 
 But we have said these things, that those who 
 have received these gifts, and these graces, may not 
 be exalted in importance over those who have not 
 received them. We* speak of the gifts of God which 
 are for signs, since there is not any man who has 
 believed in God, through his holy Son, who has not 
 received a spiritual gift or favour from him. 
 
 For it is a deliverance from the impiety of the 
 service of a multitude of gods.* 
 
 And he shall enter into the faith of the Father, 
 and of his Son, and of the Holy Spirit. The gift of 
 God is chiefly that we have cast away from us the 
 feeble light of the Jews, and have believed in the 
 will of the Father, and of the only-begotten Son 
 who existed with his merciful Father before all 
 ages, and of the Holy Spirit the quickener. 
 
 In these last days he was born of Mary the im- 
 maculate Virgin without the seed of man, and that 
 he lived among men without sin, and fulfilled all 
 the righteousness of the law, and with the assent of 
 
 * The Sabidic is here followed, being more intelligible : 
 
 JtToc r*p TJuutTpjuige eRo^grt T*ce&iA it- 
 xjuurrpeqc^Iiitye FtgAg nrfovre. 
 
p<X fflKAHCJUft ftT6 ftlAnOCTO^OC. 
 
 CYffH THpC JUtnrfOJUOC GRo?\ OYOg X6 £>ert 
 
 T-cYftx^pw 010 *A<I>iurr ^ <H~ niSsoroc gY- 
 noxjtorfH enicTAYpoc 6AqKA.TAc|>porfirr aaji- 
 tyim OYOg xe ^qjutoY OYOg xg AYeoutcq 
 
 OYOg, X6 AXJTUUftq GRo'^^eft JtHGOJUlCJUOYT- 
 
 £>err cJ>AJiAg r rregooY OYOg xe jtnGrterccA e- 
 peqTcjurtq <s.qep jS rregooY rtejm rriAnocTO- 
 ?\oc oYog juterfeftcA. epeqoY^gc^gm rtuuoY 
 <£>ert oYAgcAgm rtiRerr *qujerf<\q entyoji g* 
 
 JTOYgO "J* c|>H6TGc|>(Juq rflCJUT* c^'i". 
 
 nieTniCTOC ^.e ec|><\i fhr6qrf<s.g ,r f Aft jli- 
 n^ipH+ xe a en?\(juc ne oY^e <bert oyjul6t<\- 
 
 ^SOTOC Alt A?\?\A £>6ff OYeuUgGAA ft6JU. oy- 
 
 ecjuTitgHT GAqtff Ani^Apicjut*. ne eiio2\gi- 
 Tcrr cjr^- cl>iurr n<MpH+ oft jig GT^qcppGUige 
 GRo2\^>Grf gApccic itiRGft *q6T xxmx^pic**** 
 rlroYouT. 
 
 JUtc|>UUp 2S.6 +ltOY JLUJTGpOpG oyai G&o?\ff- 
 
 *>HT6rt kpirrm rtoYAi i£>6ff ftHGTAYGprucrroc 
 xg JLinGqcpnGJunu^A Gipi itgAftJuiHifti ftGJUi 
 g*ft&<4>Hpi CGcyiK^- v&p ffXG mgjmoT ttnre 
 <!>+ rt ai gtoy^" juljuiujoy itmpuujui g&q?\ gi- 
 
 TOTq. 
 
 OYOg jWoK JUGft AKtfJ' JULC^AI KGT" ^.6 JtKG- 
 OY<SJ OYOg OYAJ GAq6t itOYCAXI ltCOc|>lA 16 
 
 oYcouoYit 16 0Y2sJ<sj<pHcic jutnitA ig Aqcyopn 
 661X1 GfiHeerr Aujuum ie oycaxi ffc&uu le oy- 
 peqq^i £>* £>ici ie OYerkp<vriA. 
 
 K6 T^p iWoq Off JUUUYCHC typCJUJUll juk^ ^qi- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS, 102 
 
 the Father, God the word endured the cross and 
 despised the shame ; and he died and was buried, 
 and arose from the dead on the third day. And 
 after he rose he was forty days with the Apostles, 
 and after he had given them every command, he 
 ascended up in their sight to God, his own Father. 
 
 And he who believes this, shall not believe thus 
 because it is not simple*; nor irrationally f; but by 
 prayer + and full assurance he has received the gift 
 from God the Father. Thus again, he that has 
 been made free from all heresy has received the 
 one gift. 
 
 And by no means now let one of us judge any 
 one of the Faithful, because he is not worthy to 
 perform signs and wonders, for the gifts of God are 
 various, which are given by him to men. 
 
 And thou who hast received this gift, leave alone § 
 the others ; For one has received the word of wis- 
 dom, or of knowledge, or the discerning of spirits, 
 or has foreknown the things which shall come to 
 pass, or a word of teaching, or long-suffering, or 
 continence. || 
 
 For also Moses himself, the man of God, who 
 
 * Arab, law? jKz , not simple. 
 
 t Arab. jfJoU ac , irrational + Arab. 8jc Sj , by prayer. 
 
 § Arab. cJ, leave alone. II Arab. CLAmJ, virtuous. 
 
pV rUKiMTCJUft ItTC ftlAnOCTO^sOC. 
 
 pi jtrruutHirri ^ert x HJUU JJtneqGTcmgHT exert 
 rteqcrtHOY OY^e eTAYJmoYi" epoq xe ovrtoY+ 
 jutneqtflcmgHT exert neqnpoc^HTHC kkpujit 
 *?\?\4\ oY2s.e ore ihcoy itrtAYH c^HeT^qtn 1 
 aicxjit rt*>HTq Juini?s^oc jmertertcujq juineq- 
 6Ici juuuoq exert cl>irte*c oy2l6 exert x<*^ e & 
 eT^qT^ge c|>pn ep^rrq exert vARAum oYog 
 nirog, exert nil* rfei^\uurr £>ert mno?\eJUtoc 
 ffieRoYcc«sjoc eeRe xe ixne megooY xxsjl&x- 
 A^q pejucyt epoq eepeqtfpo ov^e ort frre ca- 
 juoyh?\ ep it<sj JutHirti THpoY xineqen X*X 
 c|>juum itoY'i" eg?si xe oy ne kctoixc g*rtn- 
 pocI>HTHC juinE c|>ai juiert oYApxnepeYc ne 
 m^eT ^ 6 oYOYpo ne oYog ort £>ert n^ ncyo 
 rrpcjujun eeoY*R eTAYCuuxn ^eit mc2\ rt*i 
 eTAY^peg epcjuoY eufreJutnoYKcu^sx cI>a.t 
 rc+R**^ OY2s.e ep g?\i h?\i*c r*p jlijuiay- 
 ATq rteju e?siceoc neqjuu^eirrHc ffHeTAY- 
 cyuuni rr *>htoy eYipi rtg,<Mt.«Hirfi rrejut g*rr- 
 u^cl>Hpi a.7\7\^ oY^e ijine h?\i*c Kujjmty rtCA 
 *R2aoY moiKOitoJUioc eqepgo'f' sbKTQH xt- 
 cj>+ eqipi itg*rtjumirti rtejut g*rtcy<|>Hpi OYXe 
 jtine e^siceoc neqjuuvoHTHC epoYU) eneqxoYxi 
 eqceepTep <h&rrg,H rrrtix^xi eTKurr epuuoY 
 oY^e Y&p JLtne ncoc|>oc ^.<MtiH?\ 6tcmgHT 
 e^qrtogejut rccon E eRo?\£}ert puuoY mtumoYi 
 OY^e ort ne nir rt«sAoY rt<VFioc tyoujq rmoY- 
 uj<l>Hp eTAYftogeJui eRo?\£>ert ^fgpou rfc*g*t" 
 eemog cecuuoYit v*p xe eTAYrtogejm err <m ne- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 104 
 
 wrought signs in Egypt, did not exalt himself over VM- 
 his brethren, neither when he was called a god did 
 he exalt himself over his Prophet Aaron. But 
 neither again did Joshua the son of Nun, who led 
 the people after him, exalt himself above Phineas, 
 neither above Caleb, when he stayed the sun upon 
 Gabeon, and the moon over the valley Ajalon, in the 
 war with the Jebusites, because the day alone was 
 not sufficient for him to gain the victory. Neither 
 did Samuel, who did all those signs, disregard 
 David, the beloved of God, because, indeed, both 
 were Prophets : one was a chief Priest, and the 
 other was a king. And again, among the seven 
 thousand holy men which were left in Israel, who 
 kept themselves that they did not bow the knee to 
 Baal, did not even any thing, for Elijah alone, and 
 Elisha his disciple, who were among them, did 
 signs and wonders. Yet neither did Elijah deride 
 Obadiah the steward, who feared God, doing signs 
 and wonders. Neither did Elisha his disciple an- 
 swer his inferior, trembling before the enemies who 
 surrounded them. Neither was the wise Daniel 
 exalted, who was delivered twice from the mouths 
 of the lions. Neither again did the three holy 
 youths despise their friends, when they were de- 
 livered from the burning fiery furnace, for they 
 knew that they had been delivered from all those 
 evils, not by their own power, but by the power of 
 
pe mKAituurf rrre rtiAnocTo?\oc. 
 
 TgUUOY THpOY ttjbpHl ^€ft TOYXOJU AN A?\- 
 
 ?\a rr^pHi £>ert r rxojm JUtt|>+ evipi nituuutiiti 
 itejui 8^rru^c[>Hpi ayc1>ht itTOT-oY mtAi <fcici. 
 
 juinepope oyai e&o?\£>eft eHftoY 67ci jui- 
 juoq exert neqcort kan oYnpoc^mrHc ne ie 
 eqipi ffgAftJUHifti ftejut gAftuj<I>Hpi erce my- 
 thic FAp ne e^Tejuepe g?\i Jtpcxjjmi ujuuni 
 re AmcToc d^ert Atxj 3JLJJL& icxe a. TertepriA 
 mtmmrti cyumi eg?\i eepetypuuuti jmerr cyaj- 
 ni jtpeqtyeimuje noy^ - a neqgHT ne eertA- 
 rreq eepeqipi Xe wgArtJuiHirti item gAftuj- 
 c]>Hpi A^xcm JutcJ>+ eTeitepriA ne oYog ttAi 
 ncyopn c|>uuft ne <|>JtitAg 5 ^.e <1>a c|>^- ne 
 eTerteprm ee&e ftiArriA ^.e eTAitcyopn xuj- 
 oy oyk oYff Jitnepepe moYpo tyecyq mcT- 
 pArriA eT^ApATq oy^c juinepepe it lApxuw 
 ujejxjq rfHGT 0YApx« exuuoY gArtg?\i rAp 
 rte mApxuuN eYeJuumAY aw itxe itHeT oy- 
 &PX H *&P Hl exouoY OYog +jmeTOYpo ft acxj- 
 ogi epATc Art eY«jon aw itxe rtiCTpATHroc. 
 
 a?\?\a oY^e juinepepe memcKonoc 6tci a*- 
 uioq exert Ssjakuunoc ie npecB.YTepoc oY^e 
 juinepepe ninpecRYTepoc 67ci juumoq exert 
 nTsAoc epe nTAgo rAp epATq JLinerreujoY'i" 
 e4>0Yrf tyon eRo^s^ert fteitepHOY erte xumort 
 ?\aikoc FAp ujon rtAepe memcKonoc exert 
 rfijm ie nmpec&YTepoc ay cjxjurt juert ne eo- 
 pertep ^cpHCTiArtoc THperr eepeitep Anocrro- 
 ^soc 2±e ie eniCKonoc ie ice g?\j jutc|>um Art ne 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 10G 
 
 God : performing signs and wonders they fled from 
 those afflictions. 
 
 Let none of you exalt himself above his brother, 
 though he be a Prophet, or performs signs and 
 miracles ; for if they have been given, it is that 
 there should not be any unbeliever in any place. 
 If the power of working of signs has been effectual 
 to any one, that the man truly has become pious, 
 and his heart has been made good to perform signs 
 and wonders, the power is of God, who is the 
 w T orker. And these first are ours, but secondly they 
 are of God who worketh, and for the reasons which 
 we before have mentioned. Therefore let not the 
 King despise the armies which are under him, nei- 
 ther let the Rulers despise those over* whom they 
 rule. For where there are not some to be ruled, 
 there are not those who rule over them : and if 
 there are not officers the kingdom will not be able 
 to stand. 
 
 But neither let the Bishop exalt himself over* 
 the Deacons or the Presbyters ; neither let the Pres- 
 byter exalt himself over the people, for the stability 
 of our congregation depends on each other ; for if 
 there are no laymen over whom shall the Bishop 
 or the Presbyter be ? It has indeed been in our 
 own power that we all should become Christians, 
 but to be Apostles or Bishops, or any other thing, 
 is not henceforth ours, but of God, who gives these 
 
 Arab. ^Jz, over 
 
pz; ffiK«MTum rtTe m&nocTo^soc. 
 
 icxerr n*i it ay a?s?\a c|>a c|>^- neT + mtAi g- 
 juot eic it«M inert ArtxuuoY tyA naj juia ee- 
 &e rfH6T4wepnejuLnty* jtgArtgjmcrr le g*rtA- 
 gici)AJiA n*i j)C err ^ e TertrtAOYAgq exert n- 
 caxi xe OY^e itovpeqepcyejuitye rtoY^f Ait 
 ne OYortmRert eT-epnpoc^frreYirt oY^e hoy- 
 neeoYA& Ait ne oYortm&ert eertAgioYi rt- 
 rti^ejuujurt eRoTs Ke v&p Ra?\aajui n^Hpi 
 JUt&Aujp c|>pequjmi oYATftoYi" neeqepnpo- 
 c|>HTeYirr oYog ore kaia4>ac ceJUOYi" epoq 
 xe Ap^nepeYC eoYpArt rtrtoY*: neT^H gi- 
 xujq m2LiA&o?\oc 2s.e ore rtejui ru2iejmum en - - 
 j^on ^ApATq cecyopn rtTAOYO rtgArtJUiHcy 
 KguuB. oy nApA. totoy epe rtuutHiiti go?\uuc 
 juumeTpeqcyejJitye rroY^" cyon ff<bHTOY eYipi 
 FAp JuuutojoY juuuayatoy 4>erf OYJUe r rA.T- 
 couoYft eeKe nineTguuoY eeoYcjuty eAiq. 
 
 nguuB. oYuurtg e&o?\ xe epeujAft rtiAce&HC 
 epnpoc^HTeYirt itcertAujgujn rrroYnpoc^HT-i a 
 Aft grrert TOYJutenrAceRHc oY^e epetyArt 
 ^eutuurt rtAgioYJ rtoY^eJUtuurt e&o?\ certAuj- 
 ipi An cyoyaB. <bztt neTipi mtAi gYnox^u- 
 pm mtAi eYedjftexcjuoY rlrrtoYepHQY jutc^pni" 
 rtgArtpumi eYipi rtgArttfigpAq eeRe oycoj&i 
 eYcoputoY eYcuupeJU rtgArtKe^uJOYfti £>ett 
 rtneertAqAi d}Ap<juoY nioYpo 2^e AqcyArtep- 
 Ace&Hc rroYOYpo Aft ne icxeft nAi ft ay a?s?\a 
 oY^Yp^rmoc ne oY2s.e meniCKonoc eqeHTrc- 
 gHT exert oYJUteTATCujoYft ie oykakia hoy- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 108 
 
 graces. Behold, we have said these things hitherto 
 of those who have been worthy of the gifts or dig- 
 nities. And we will add yet another thing to the 
 word; that neither is every one who prophecies 
 pious, nor is every one holy who casts out Devils ; 
 for even Balaam the son of Beor the diviner, who 
 was without the fear of God, prophesied ; and also 
 Caiaphas, who was called an high Priest by a false 
 name which was put upon him. But the Devil 
 also, and the demons which are under him, foretell 
 many things ; but the miracles have not at all on 
 this account been done by them for the service of 
 God, for they have done them entirely in ignorance, 
 on account of the evil which they desired to do. 
 
 The thing is manifest, when the ungodly pro- 
 phesy, they shall not be able to cover their im- 
 piety by their prophecy ; neither if demons should 
 cast out demons, shall they be made holy: by 
 making them depart from those who are possessed, 
 they will be subject to one another, like men af- 
 fecting anxiety for the sake of derision : being se- 
 duced, they seduce others who permit them. And 
 when a King has become ungodly, he is not a King 
 from that time, but he is a tyrant. Neither a 
 Bishop who is content * with ignorance or evil is a 
 Bishop, but it is a false name which he has, and he 
 
 Arab. ^>y„ , is content, satisfied. 
 
pe rf!K*rrujff rfT6 ftiAnocToSsoc. 
 
 eniCKonoc «*jt ne &3\7\& ovp^rr rmoYX neT 
 gixuuq OYOg JLinoYeoujjq eRo^giTert c|>+ 
 a.7\7\^ eRo^sgiTOTov rrmpcjujuii jutc|>pH+ ka- 
 itAftiAc itejui cajuum^c <J>eit nic2\ OYOg oit 
 Jutc|>pHi- ff^e^exi^c itejui kx*** n<m gtay- 
 cycjum rfg*rfnpocl>HTHC fmoYX ^err 'tRaElY- 
 ?\cjuit OYOg JULtypH^t" ajl&a.?\&.a3jl npequjmi 
 <1><*j GTAY2sjJuujupirf juumoq xe *qepe mc2\ 
 THpq eprroRi ^berr Ree?\cJ>eFCJup OYog jutc|>- 
 pn+ orf rrmtyHpi itACKAYA it*! GTepegtTo- 
 toy egioYi JLtm2s.eJuujuff e&o?s ayc[>cjut- £>eit 
 oYtx^mi eAYn^sYVH juljuicjuoy grrerr rfHeTejm- 
 
 JU1AY OYOg JLt.<l>pH^" ffltlOYpcJUOY THpOY Jtl- 
 
 mc2\ itejut ioy2l* e AY^umuupm jlijuicjuoy 
 Aerr ^.uucjupiA mRert ngcjuR Xe oYumg eRo?\ 
 xe iWcjuoy guuoY menicKonoc itejut itmpec- 
 KYTepoc GT6 OYpAit rmoYX neTcyon JLIJUICJU- 
 OY cerf*uj<J>urr *rt itTonrq JuingAn jluulhi 
 irre cj^ cerr*xoc r *p ort epuuoY xe rrecjuT-erf 
 moYHJS. gcjuT-ert eTtyuutyq jutn^p^rf eeoY*& 
 ^-rr A.i" ffurreit ttOY<bo?\£>£?\ juttypni- it^e^e- 
 
 KI*C KGJUl A^I^C ft Al 6T6 ITOYpO Jte&Aj&Y?\- 
 
 uurf £>oeik>Y JLic|>pH+ GT^qxcjuJuumoc rrxe 
 lepeJUUAC ninpoc^HTHC eittycjuujq r*p «Mt k- 
 itinpoc^HTiA irre rfinpoc|>HTHC juuuihj Terr- 
 cuuoYit r^p xe eYerteprm jlijuicjuoy *>ert m- 
 pcjujuu eeoY*R rhce <!>+ grreit mrm^ eeY 
 a.7\7\^ eftq«M juljucjuoy itaoq itejmeTtfXcigHT 
 JtoYujjOYcyoY OYOg ertT^jmo juuuujuoy xe ty*- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 1 10 
 
 has not been appointed by God, but by men ; as 
 Ananias, and Samaias in Israel, and also as Zede- 
 kiah and Achias, who were false Prophets in Baby- 
 lon ; and as Balaam the diviner, who was punished 
 because he caused all Israel to sin in the matter of 
 Baal Peor ; And also as the Sons of Asceva, who 
 endeavoured to cast out a Devil, fled in confusion, 
 and were wounded by those demons ; and as all the 
 Kings of Israel and'Judah were punished with every 
 punishment. And the thing is evident, that the 
 Bishops and Presbyters also, who are falsely so 
 named, cannot flee from the just judgment of God. 
 For it will be said to them, Ye Priests, also, who 
 despise my holy name, I will deliver you up to 
 slaughter, as Zedekiah and Achias, whom the King 
 of Babylon slew, as Jeremias the Prophet had said. 
 For we despise not the Prophecies of the true 
 Prophets, because we know that God hath wrought 
 efficaciously in holy men by the Holy Spirit. But 
 we remove the proud boasters,* and we shew them 
 that God taketh away the grace from these first ; 
 " For God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to 
 the humble. ,, And Silas and Agabus were Pro- 
 phets among us ; and they did not exalt themselves 
 
 Arab. ^JsZteuA\, boasters. 
 
pi<x rriK<Mtum mre itiAnocToSsoc. 
 
 pe cj^ d)?\i juurigjuicrr ffTOTOY rmAJ eTgH 
 cl^ r^p ^oY&e mr iG^cigHT opf 2.6 rtoYg- 
 juiot- rfrfHGT eejBjHOYT ci?\ac jutert Xe oYog 
 wf*Roc ayujuhu juinpoc^HTHc eRo?\ juumorr 
 
 OYOg JUtJTOYtflC! SJLXXUJOX 6X6rt fUAnOCTOSsOC 
 
 0Y2.e xxuoxBpnKo7\ fmoY^i kbtoi g^rmerf- 
 piT rrre c|>^- rre. 
 
 AYepnpoc[>HTeYirf 2.e ore rirxe g^rtKegiojuti 
 iberr +n^?\A6 rtejut jutApiAJm -rcouui juuuiujy- 
 chc iteju «\<\pum jueiterfcujc 2^ 2l6jB.jB.ojp * 
 OYog juerfertcojc gArnceuiHcy iteiut ioY2je 
 ^-oyi AJterr gi iujciac ^KeoYi T6 gi T^pioc. 
 
 ibeit 'tkajith 2.6 guuc k&xiAx jutnac epn- 
 poc[>HT6Yirt rreiii A^ic^KeT TeccYrreitHc 
 lit** <MtftA 'Tcyepi ijic|>ArfOYH?\ OYOg e£.o?\ 
 juumorc mujepi frre c|>i?\innoc OYog xjlub ft«*j 
 
 GTCI JULJUtUJOY 62t6rt ItlgOYOT A.?\?\&. AYApeg 
 
 ertoYcyi. 
 
 OYOg Orf K*ff OYCglJUtl T6 16 OYgOYOT" JIB 
 
 ne r TAqtfi' eft*! gutoT rrrAiJUtajH JUiApeq- 
 cyuuni eqee&iHOYT xeKAC epe <$>*\~ epm it*q 
 rc^HTq. 
 
 ne**q r*p xe em^zoYtyT e^err mut e- 
 xerr <1>H6T eeRiHOYT rteiA nipeuipAYty OYog 
 eTceepTep rcc* ft acasci. 
 
 AqxajK e&o?\ jtxe ni:eujjut jitAAAg r e&o?\- 
 ^eu stiKAxrum itTe rfeitioi - nAnocTo?\oc k- 
 eoq ne nxuuAA juum^g X j&ert OYgipnrm irTe 
 c|>i" ksJLHlt. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 1 \2 
 
 above the Apostles, neither did they exceed their 
 measures, though they were beloved of God. 
 
 And some women also prophesied under the Old 
 Testament, both Miriam, the sister of Moses and 
 Aaron, and after her, Deborah, and after her many 
 others, and Judith ; the first under Josiah, and the 
 other under Darius.' 
 
 And under the New Testament also, the Mother 
 of the Lord prophesied, and Elizabeth her kins- 
 woman, and Anna the daughter of Phanuel;* and 
 of us the daughters of Philip : and these did not 
 exalt themselves over the men, but they kept to 
 their own measures. 
 
 And if there be a woman or a man who has re- 
 ceived these so great gifts, let him be humble, that 
 God may prepare him for himself; for he saith, 
 "Upon whom shall I look, but upon him who is 
 humble, and meek, and who trembles at my words ?" 
 
 The Third Book of the Canons of our Fathers the 
 Apostles is finished (the same is Book the Fourth) 
 in the peace of God. Amen. % 
 
 * Luke ii. 36. 
 
 h 
 
\ V 
 
 pir rtiK^mjuft ffTe ftiAnocToTsoc 
 
 exit ecu ic^Ypoc. 
 tu-kujxa juuuu^g X eRo?\*)6rf rnK^rtum rtTe 
 
 *k?\hjuhc exe rreoq ne nxejujut juuuu\g e. 
 
 ittyopn juterr juin^i c*xi ^rtT^OYO juumoq 
 ee&e mx*picim* 6Te c[>^- thixoy mtipuuju 
 katt* neqoYouty eeoY*£. OYog JLtc|>pH+ e- 
 ty*qxnio juinicjticrr rmHGT giTcrroY exou 
 Kg<MtJuteerfOY2: bykijui epuuoY giTert remit* 
 rctxjejuumo oYog xe A cj^ i"imA.+ eepe g*rt- 
 norrHpoc epnpoc^HTeYiff oYog rcceipi rfg*rt- 
 JUHim rrejut g*rtujc|>Hpi. 
 
 +rtoY 2s.e A nic^xi couk jihuon eeperti 
 exerr nKecJ>*?seorr jutneuuey it+eKK^sHciA *e- 
 kac iWouTerf rmeT AYeotyoY ffemcKonoc e- 
 Ro?\gi r ro r rerf <beit noY*gc*grti jutn^c a tg- 
 TerfCA^ftejui ex^i TAgic eRo^giTOTert eTe- 
 Teit epguufi m&ert katt* i-ercTO^H gtaythic 
 eTcrrert eTeTerfcuuoYrr xe ^HeTCouTeut eport 
 eqeccxjTexit en^c oYOg, c^HeT-curreJU en^c 
 eqecurrejut ec^ <|>iunr c|><u 6Te niuuoY rt*q 
 
 "JA 6It6g AJULHJT. 
 
 eeRe meniCKonoc. 
 
 ge. ccye ^.e eniemcxonoc eepoYX*P°^orfm 
 juijutoq Jiic[>pH+ GTr^rrajopn eoYAgcAgm xx- 
 juioc THpert gi oYcon rtcyopn eqcurrn eqoYA& 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 114 
 
 The Fourth Book of the Canons of our Fathers the 
 Apostles, which were by the hands of Clemens : 
 the same is Book the Fifth. 
 
 We have put forth this first discourse concerning 
 the gifts which God gives to men, according to his 
 holy will, and how he reproved the appearance of 
 those who attempted to speak falsehoods, being 
 moved by strange spirits ; and that God has been 
 pleased that the wicked should prophesy, and should 
 perform signs and wonders. 
 
 But now the discourse draws us to come to the 
 principal point of the constitution of the Church, 
 that you, who have been ordained Bishops by us, at 
 the command of Christ, when you have known this 
 order from us, may do every thing according to the 
 command which has been delivered to you ; know- 
 ing that he who hears us, hears Christ, and he 
 who hears Christ, hears God the Father, to whom 
 be glory for ever. Amen. 
 
 Of Bishops. 
 
 65. It is necessary that a Bishop should be or- '?*&' * 
 dained as we all together before have commanded, 
 first being chosen, being a holy person, approved in 
 
 k2 
 
pie ffiKArtuurf rrre ffi«\nocTo?\oc. 
 
 eYcuuTn ne £>err gouRrfiRert k n?\Aoc THpq 
 coTnq eYcy<Mt6rt0JUiAce Xe Jtmuoq oYog eY- 
 ep^rfAY JuiApe n?\<\oc THpq it£*x mnpec&Y- 
 
 TCpOC OYOg It IGJIICKOJTOC eTTAJHOYT ecxjoYi" 
 
 e^oYft xtnegooY rr+KYpiAKH oYog jm«\pe m- 
 rfi«rf~ eTe rr^bHTOY cymi ernnpecRYTepoc 
 rreju. m?\Aoc THpq xe erte n*i ne nipuujuu 
 eTCTeitAiq rfurreft itoY^px 001 * °Yog erte 
 AYtxj^rtxoc <\gA 4>aj ne 4>ert oYJUteeJum. 
 
 JUApequjerr oYorr xe TeTeit epjueepe ^Apoq 
 THpoY xe qejuncxj* ittai rficy+ JututeTgH- 
 rejmuuff eTT<MHOYT oYog eeoY*R 0Y03 xe 
 erte *qKAe*poc <t>err ^JUteTeYce&Hc eTe oy- 
 ortTAq CA^>OYft €<!>+ OYOg xe erre eqApeg 
 en^iKeocYitH e^oYff epumi mReir OYOg xe 
 ewe AqoiKortoJUirt jutneqni ka2\<jjc oYog see 
 erte a. neqRioc THpq cyuum eqoYox ixnoY- 
 T*goq ^erc g?\i itgouR oY^e it* neqm. 
 
 OYOg iWuUOY THpOY gl OYCOn AYtxjAftep- 
 
 uieepe xe OY+Jumm ne kat* ^-JuteejuiHi ka- 
 ta. oYtflgo art epe 4>"f- c|>iu)t iteui neqxiorro- 
 veitHc rccynpi ihc n^c nertoc itejm nmrt^ 
 eeoY^B. oi rckpiTHc ertAJ JLtnAipH+ JUApoY- 
 tyerroY oit jiji<|>JUiAg r neon xe erreqeuincyA 
 
 NTAJ ltiurt" It^slTOpriA NTAI tyCJUT XCKAC 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 116 
 
 all things, chosen by all the people ; who, when he 
 has been named and approved, let all the people 
 and the Presbyters, and the honoured Bishops as- 
 semble together on the Lord's-day, and let the prin- 
 cipal among them ask the Presbyters and all the 
 people, if this is the man whom ye desire* for a 
 ruler ? And if they shall say " Yes, this is he in 
 truth." 
 
 Let him ask them. again, "Do ye all bear witness 
 to him that he is worthy of this great, honourable, 
 and holy authority ?f and whether he has been 
 pure in the piety which he hath towards God? 
 And whether he observes justice towards all men ? 
 And whether he governs his own house well ? And 
 whether his whole life has been blameless, and he 
 hath not been apprehended in any thing, neither 
 those of his house?" 
 
 And if they all together have witnessed that he 
 is such an one X according to the truth, and not ac- 
 cording to favour, God the Father, and his only 
 begotten son Jesus Christ our Lord, and the Holy 
 Spirit, being Judge that these things are so. Let 
 them be asked the third time, if he be worthy of 
 this great service, of this sacrifice §, a That out of 
 
 * Arab. ^^H , desire; and Sahidic TGTrtXlTei XJL- 
 
 JttOCJ, ask. T Arab. <Lu[jJ), government, dominion. 
 
 X Sahidic OY+Jmeme ne. 
 
 § Arab. i^lrsnJ! sjj&, of this merchandize, or commerce. 
 
\ V 
 
 pi^ itiK^rfourr rrre ftiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 eRo^sgiTeft puuq Jimeepe E le r epe caxi m- 
 Rerc ogi ep*.Tq. 
 oYog AYcy^rtxoc jLic|>jm*g r rrcon xe qeju- 
 
 J1UJ&. AAApOYtff ffTOTOY THpOY ffrfOYCYfteY- 
 JLAA OYOg, AYtyAJrTHtq £>ert OYepUUOYT X!<\- 
 
 pe oYX^P^q "jumi rrejut oYecYX** ntc oy- 
 ai 4^erc miticyi- rcemciconoc St iteJUAq Nice 5 
 itemcKonoc epe meniCKonoc THpoY ogi ep*- 
 toy sbxreit nieYci^cTHpiorr cyu#\h?s £>err 
 oYX^P^q rceA*. ff inpec&YTepoc epe ru2aAK(ju- 
 rroc TTHpoY guuoY AJm^gTe nrueYArre^iorf 
 eeoYAR eYc|>cxjpcy eRo^gi^eit r r^c[>e Juu|>HeT- 
 oYrfAx , P ^ om N J ^ AA0C J epe meniCKonoc ty- 
 ^\H?\ ec^^ egpHi exuuq OYOg AqujArcoYub 
 equ#\H?\ excuq xn^pe oyai ^ert meniCKonoc 
 r r^?se "f-OYCiA. egpai exerr mxix JLnc|>HeTOY- 
 rfAX^po^ortirt juuutoq oYog jut^pe mKeenicKo- 
 noc 'Tgejucoq escerr meportoc eTepnpem rt^q 
 oYog AYcyArf^cnA^ecee juumoq ^erf jtiac- 
 n^cjmoc eT^err nac Jn^poYcuuj 4}erc meY- 
 ^rre^iorr eeoYAB. oYog ayuj«mtoyu) cyoy- 
 cjuty jLinieY^rFe^sioft jut^pe meniCKonoc e- 
 TAYXipo^orfm xiJuoq Acna^ecee u^-eKK^sH- 
 ciA. TTHpc eqxuujuuuoc xe ^x^P 10 *** Junerroc 
 ihc n^c oYog +ArAnH itTe c^^ 4>iurr rteut 
 'TKOirfcxjmA Jtininrt* eeoY^B. rrejuurrerf th- 
 
 pOY OYOg JUtApOYepOYli) THpOY X6 ItBSJL neK- 
 
 nrtX guuK OYog AqcyAftoYub eqxcju jlic1>ai 
 AAApeqxa) orr en?\Aoc rtgAitcAXi rrco?\ce?\ 
 
%/to <J 
 
 THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 118 
 
 the mouth of two or three witnesses every word 
 may be established:" and if they shall say the 
 third time that he is worthy, let them receive from 
 them all their votes ; and when they have given it 
 cheerfully, let them be silent and quiet, and one of 
 the principal Bishops shall take with him two other 
 Bishops, all the Bishops standing near the altar, 
 praying in silence, with the Presbyters. All the 
 Deacons also holding the holy Gospels spread open 
 upon the head of him who shall be ordained, the 
 Bishop praying to God over him : and when he has 
 finished praying over him, let one of the Bishops 
 place the Sacrament* upon the hands of him who Cfnf/* 
 is ordained, and let the Bishops place him upon the 
 throne, which becomes him. And when they have 
 saluted him with the kiss in the Lord, let them 
 read in the Holy Gospels; and when they have 
 finished reading the Gospel, let the Bishop who has 
 been ordained salute all the church, saying, " The 
 grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of 
 God the Father, and the fellowship of the Holy 
 Spirit, be with you all." And let them all answer, 
 " And with thy spirit." And when he has finished 
 saying this, let him speak again to the people words 
 of consolation. And when he has concluded teach- 
 ing, let the Deacon ascend upon a high place, pro- 
 claiming, " Let no unbeliever remain in this place." 
 And thus when the Bishop has completed all the 
 prayers that it is customary to perform, whether 
 
 Arab. ^J&\, the sacrament, or oblation. 
 
pie mKAftuurr mre ftiAnocTo^soc. 
 
 AqcyAffOYO) ^.6 eq+cKuu uiApe n2sJ<*jcumoc 
 k7\Ht egpm exert oyjui* eqtfoci eqKYpig xe 
 jutnepepe oy*i rr <5jtictoc ^cju jutn<MJUL* OYog 
 nAipH T f Apety^ft nienicKonoc xeic riieY^n 
 
 THpOY 6E.OJ&. GTCaje cepeq^lTOY IT6 <&* 
 
 rfHenrtyajfti rrejut nxecem JitApe ni2u<sjcorfoc 
 xoc ffcjuov THpov xe ^cn^ecee mteTerte- 
 pHOY £>ert oYqi ccoyaR oYog jm<\pe mic^sH- 
 poc *cn<s^ecee jutnieniciconoc oYog ru?\A.fKoc 
 rlrgooYT" Acn<s^ecee rmoYepHOY OYog itigio- 
 Jtxi orr <s.cn*z;ecee miigiojuii jut*pe ru<s3\uuoYi 
 ogi ep^rroY <btcrett jti&hjui* OYog ju*pe Ke- 
 2sJAKorfoc ogi ep^rrq giTOY (juoy xe rmoYc- 
 TtKTA.?\&. itesix noYepHOY epe g<MtKe^i*KOffoc 
 
 **OCyi gCXJOY GYHATHpe 16 fffflgOOYT tiBSJL ffl- 
 
 giojmi xeK*c rrrte g^\i rru^eopTep eptyumi 
 
 Jt^HTOY OYOg XCKAC NTC OYAI tfUUpeJU 60Y- 
 
 ai le eqK^CKec le eqgYmju ju^pe oYgYno- 
 2sJ<sjcoftoc ogi ep<vrq ^Arrerr typo ffmgooYT 
 OYog epe g^rfKe^iAKortoc ogi ep<\rroY £>*- 
 Ten mpcjuoY frre ffigiaui xckac rrrre g?si 
 ujerr Aq eRo?\ OY^e mtoYOYourf rmipujoY xjl- 
 tyrtAY rri-npocc^op* eeoY*& K*rt oyjtictoc 
 neTgiperr c|>po *x&pe mgYno^JAKortoc 2^e 
 im rfOYJUouoY itn ioyhR ei* jtoyxix eruuiHim 
 rfOYTOY&o rirrfOY\J/YXH eYq*i jlijuujuoy egpHi 
 cy* cj)^ ninArtTOKpArrajp OYog jut^pe Ke^i*- 
 Korroc ojuj e£.o?\ xe Jtinepepe g^si ffK<VTH- 
 ^COYimerfoc x^ JutnAiJU* Jtinepepe oYoit £>erf 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 120 
 
 for the sick, or the others, let the Deacon say to 
 them all, " Salute ye one another with a holy kiss." 
 And let the Clergy salute the Bishop, and let the 
 laity, the men salute one another, and the women 
 salute the women : and let children stand near the 
 reading-desk, and let another Deacon stand near 
 them that they may not be disorderly* with one 
 another. Other Deacons shall also walk about, 
 taking custody f of the men and the women, that 
 there may not be any tumult among them, and that 
 no one nod to another, or there be whispering, or 
 sleeping. Let a Sub-deacon stand at the door of 
 the men, and other Deacons shall stand at the doors 
 of the women, that no one go out, neither shall they 
 open the doors at the time of the holy communion J, 
 although a believer is at the door. And let the 
 Sub-deacons bring water for the Priests to wash 
 their hands, for a sign of the purification of their 
 souls, lifting them up to God Almighty. And let 
 another Deacon cry out, " Let no Catechumen re- 
 main here ; let none of those who hear the word 
 only, but are not partakers of the holy mysteries, 
 be present here. Let not any of the unbelievers 
 remain ; let not any of the heretics be present here 
 with us, in the glory. Mothers, take your children. 
 
 Arab, ly^io, disorderly. 
 T Arab. ^y**j^ ;,» guarding, protecting. 
 % Arab. ^l^aJI, the Christian communion. 
 
pKA. rfiKAitum itnre ffiAnocTo?\oc. 
 
 rrH6Tccx)T6Jui enc*2£! juutiAYArrq eujTeJUioi- 
 Korruuitirr 2s.e JuuutYCTHpiorf eeoY*& ogi ep*- 
 toy JUtnAjJUiA jutnepepe oYorc <beft rtiAnicToc 
 Xu> iuinepepe oyoit ^err rugep<vriicoc ogi 
 ep^TOY axjtajjuia iteiAAit jlutuuoy ft ijuay A- 
 jm*gTe rfiteTenujHpi xnnepope oyai x 00 noy- 
 ApiKi £>erf neqgtrr e^oYft boyaj jutnepepe 
 oyai ogi epArrq jutnajjut* *>ert oYgYnokpme 
 16 £>ert oYgYnoicpncic tyuuni eTeTertcoYTum 
 THpoY 6^>oYft znov c]^ jutApe rreTerrogi ep<v- 
 Terr ^err oYgo^ ftejm oYceepTep. 
 
 npocc|>6pm. 
 
 gsv. ft aj 2^e AYwjArrajajni uiApe it i^iAKon oc 
 iiti mti2ajuporr e<*>0Yit eniemcKonoc enieYci- 
 ACTHpiorc gooy^B. oYog "j*pe runpecRYTe- 
 poc ogi ep^rroY c^oYiftajm rrejm cax*6h ii- 
 nienicKonoc £>ert oygcyx** xincJUOT rrg^rr- 
 
 JUL^HTHC CYOgl epATTOY GJTOYC***} JUt*pe 
 
 kgE rf^iAjcoffoc ogi epArroY itc* jtaic* nejut 
 jt<m JLinieYciACTHpiorr epe g^rfCArruu iWo- 
 
 TOY 6Y«JOOJUl6 eAYe*JUlU)OY G&0?\£}erf g<Mt- 
 
 X*- eYt^oome le gA.rrJUt.Hge rtTAYpoc le rreoq 
 ^err cl>^ Ki^pion eYcxjoJuume ncee^o cElO?\ 
 rrrriKOYxr rrcuurrr GTgH?\ eu^TexiepoY^e- 
 rrcjuoY egpm emncrrHpiorr. 
 
 oYog nAipH^ JUApe ni^pxHepeYc Tuu&g 
 egpm e:xerr i~npoccj>opA. eepe nmrtA eeoYAR 
 i egpni exuuc hiujik jmerr eqAiq rrcuuJiAA Jut- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 122 
 
 Let no one permit anger in his heart towards ano- 
 ther. Let no one be present here in hypocrisy or 
 detraction.* Be ye all upright in the Lord God : 
 Be ye standing with fear and trembling." 
 
 The Sacrament. 
 
 66. And when these things have been done, let 
 the Deacons bring the gifts to the Bishop to the 
 holy altar; and let the Presbyters stand on the 
 right hand and on the left of the Bishop, in silence, 
 after the manner of disciples standing near their 
 Master. Let other two of the Deacons stand on 
 either side of the altar, having soft fansf in their 
 hands, made of something soft, or of feathers J of a 
 peacock, or of soft silk§, that they may drive away 
 the little flying creatures, that they may not go into 
 the cup. 
 
 And so let the High Priest pray over the Eucha- 
 rist, that the Holy Spirit may descend upon it : the 
 bread indeed is made the body of Christ, and the 
 
 * Arab. <u^mju, in detraction, or slander. 
 
 f Arab. _^ <u^U, soft fans. 
 
 X Arab. jLij , feathers. § Arab, j^, silk. 
 
\ V 
 
 pier itiKAitum itT*e ftiAnocTo^soc. 
 
 nxc nmoTHpiort £.e ncitoq xiuxc oYog Aq- 
 ty^nxcuK eRo^s mtinpoceYX H eTctye epoq 
 eepeqxooY jm*pe nieniCKonoc 67 rrcyopn jue- 
 rtertcouq mnpecJBLYTepoc jmertertcuuoY m2sj- 
 
 AKOItOC OYOg n^ipH T f nK6K?sHpOC THpOY K*- 
 
 t* T^gic JuterrertccxjoY n?\AOC THpq 67 epe 
 nieniCKonoc 2^.6 gt^" JUt^peq^oc xe n*i ne 
 ncum* xtn^c Jm*pe cl>HeT67 gcuq epoYii) see 
 ksixHti gouuMuuc Xe on ni^JAKortoc ct^ - jli- 
 nmoTHpiort jut^peq^oc *e n<sj ne ncitoq 
 jutn^cc 4><M ne mnoTHpioit Jimum^ <l>HeT67 
 gouq ort jm*peq*oc :xe ajuihit. 
 
 oYog JutApoYep\J/^?\ift eY'i" cy^mroYOYU) 
 eYCYtt AruurH THpOY. 
 
 goTAft ^.e AYty^rf (Hf 'THpoY jmApe rfixegio- 
 au THpoY 67 OYog ^ert nxmepeq?\o xtm- 
 ^I/a^^ithc eqepijAJuMft jut<\pe m^iAKortoc 
 coty eRo^s eq2tcjujuumoc xe Ait67 THpert eRo^s- 
 £>ert nicuuiA item mcitoq cttaihoyt ntc 
 n^c Juu\perteYX*picTOY rt^q xe Aq^nrerr 
 jteimncy^ e*rt67 eRo?\^beit fteqjUYCTHpiorf e- 
 eoY^R oYog JtATJUioY eTHm £>ert mc|>HOYi 
 oYog juteftertcuuc jui^pe nieniCKonoc u#\h?\ 
 eqtyengjuurr e2cert c|>oycju.u xxtiicujaaa. ft ex*. 
 jtccju juuricftoq xin^c equjAftOYO) 2s.e equ#\H?\ 
 JUApe m^iAKorroc xoc xe kc^s^ TeTeftAc^e 
 enectrr xtnoc rtTeqcjmoY epuuTert oYog <\y- 
 uj*ft67 cjuioy xx&pe m^iAKortoc xoc ftouoY 
 xe jmAujertunrerr d^ert oYgipHftH nucoYxi !ke 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 124 
 
 cup the blood of Christ. And when he has ended 
 the Prayers which it is necessary for him to say, let 
 the Bishop partake first, and after him the Presby- 
 ters, and after them the Deacons, and thus all the 
 other Clergy, according to order : after them all the 
 people receive ; and let the Bishop say who admi- 
 nisters, " This is the body of Christ ; " and let him 
 who receives answer, "Amen." And likewise let 
 the Deacon who gives the cup, say, " This is the 
 blood of Christ, this is the cup of life;" and let 
 him that receiveth again say, "Amen." 
 
 And let them sing, distributing, until the whole 
 assembly have finished. 
 
 And when all the men have partaken, let all the 
 women also partake. And when the singer ceases 
 singing, let the Deacon call out, saying, " We have 
 all partaken of the precious body and blood of 
 Christ, let us give thanks to him, because he has 
 made us worthy to partake of his holy and immor- 
 tal mysteries, which are numbered in heaven." 
 And after this let the Bishop pray, giving thanks 
 for the eating of the body, and the drinking of the 
 blood of Christ. And when he has finished pray- 
 ing, let the Deacon say, " Bow down your heads to 
 the Lord, that he may bless you." And when they 
 have received the blessing let the Deacon say to 
 them, " Depart in peace." 
 
 And the little that shall be left, let the Presbyters 
 
pKe itiKAitum rfT6 ruAnocT-cfcvoc. 
 
 eerrAcem jn*pe ffinpecRYTepoc nejut ru&jjl- 
 Korroc cY(rTe?\ei juijuujuoy eepoY6nroY euj- 
 Tejuiope g?\i epgovo xe rrne ovicpmift u^cuni 
 gixuuoY rtitiuH - Juic^pHi" JtmcyHpi rrre aa- 
 pum itejut mc^Hpi rrre gA?\i hai ctg nimt* 
 eeoY*& takcjuoy xe ijinoYApeg epuuoY euj- 
 Teuic^eajq rf+eYciA. JtTe noc nouc u> jm*?\- 
 ^sorr rtHGorr AKAnrAcl>poitm jutrrccjujuu\ rtejut nc- 
 itoq xinoc eYxieYi xe OY r rpo4>H hcuu.u.a.'tikow 
 
 T6 GTOYtff AJLXXOC JLlJUtAYA-TC rfOYnn^TIKH 
 
 nai 2s.e rte itHeTerfOYAgc^gm jlijucjuoy 
 iturrert u> rcieniCKonoc rrejui mnpecRYTepoc 
 ftexi m^LiAKorfoc eeRe mujeuicyi eeoY*R rrejui 
 
 ftlJUtYCTHpiOlt. 
 
 ee&e -rx , P°^ orfl ^ witinpecfiYTepoc fiejm 
 rrtiSJAXOftoc, 
 
 ^5. rreoK 2l6 to nieniCKonoc eKxipo!koffw 
 jutninpecRYTepoc x*- Teiocnc egpm exert 
 Treqa^e epe rfinpec&YTepoc THpoY ogi ep*- 
 toy next ru2u*Korfoc exu#\H?s eYX*po^.omrf 
 jLiAioq ni2u*Kortoc ore eKftA^ipo^orfirr ix- 
 jmoq katta jt<m euuuj itoYioT. 
 
 eeRe rtigYno^iAKortoc 2le rrejut niAft^v- 
 rrcjucTHc rcejut rriXiAKOftoc rrcguui Aitcyopn 
 2COC xe JtoYneTctye *rr ne ex*po£x>rfm **• 
 jlicuoy. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 126 
 
 and the Deacons bind up*, that they may receive 
 them, that there may be no superabundance t, that 
 no great judgment may come upon them, as upon 
 the sons of Aaron, and the sons of Eli, whom the 
 Holy Spirit destroyed because they kept not them- 
 selves from despising the sacrifice of the Lord. 
 How much more those who shall despise the body 
 and blood of the Lord, thinking that it is bodily 
 food only which they receive, and is not spiritual. 
 
 And these are the things which we command 
 you, O Bishops, and Presbyters, and Deacons, con- 
 cerning the holy service and the mysteries. 
 
 Of the Ordination of Presbyters and , , , 
 
 Deacons. r ^ //*: 
 
 67. When thou, O Bishop ordainest a Presbyter, 
 lay thy hand upon his head, all the Presbyters 
 standing, and the Deacons praying, ordaining him. 
 Thou shalt also ordain the Deacon according to this 
 first ordination. 
 
 And concerning the Sub-deacons, and Readers, 
 and Deaconesses, we have before said that it is not 
 necessary to ordain them. 
 
 * Arab. \^jsx& , let them diligently keep. The Sahidic is 
 CYCTGSsGI JUtJUOOY GYJipOCG^G GpOOY 6JUUVT6 
 GT-JUtTpG g*g pgOYO. 
 
 t Arab. U£ JuLa_j> i ^J^, and that nothing may remain 
 over and above. 
 
pK^ rciK<Mtcjurc iWe itiAnocTO^oc. 
 
 ee&e itioJUo^oriTHc. 
 
 gS. nioxio^sOTiTHc jutnepx'po^orurr jli- 
 juioq naj gcjuR v*p ne Teqf ncjujuih ne next 
 TeqgYnojmorm qejmncy* r*p woYmcy+ rc- 
 t^io gcjuc eA.qojuio?sorm JLicl>pArf JUK^i" neq- 
 ujHpi juineJLiioo gE.o^ rcmoYpuuoY ire** mee- 
 rtoc epetyArrHxp*^ ^ t^uuni eepoY^iq rr- 
 eniciconoc le npec&YTepoc le n2a*Korroc 
 JUi*poYXipo^omit Juumoq. 
 
 epeuj<Mt oyojulo^sofithc juinoYX'po^oNm 
 juuutoq *qgu)?\ejui ff*q ijuuiAYArrq xtniAgia)- 
 xjl* ee&e i"6juio?\OFiA 4>*i JmApoYArr^eHJUiA 
 juuuoq itOY<M r^p Ait ne em^H AqAprt a jli- 
 noYAgCAgm juin^c oYog Aqtyumi eqguuoY 
 eY^mcrroc. 
 
 ee&e rrm^peerfoc. 
 
 ge. jutnepepoYXipo^orfiit JutnApeeiroc jli- 
 AiorfTArt oYAgcAgm xijuay irreff nac c|><*j 
 ATuurc r*p rie nrecnpogApecic ne oyo& eq 
 juiAJiAY Aft eeRe n^yeajq jutrnr<*jmoc a3\?\A. 
 eeRe cpoqT JuuueTtyejmtye rroYi". 
 
 eeRe mxHp*. 
 o. mtoYacipo^offirr ff^HpA &2\?s&> eujoun 
 ^cty^rt oyi Te k necgaj juioy ic oYmtyf- jt- 
 choy oYog Acum£> ^ei* oY/meTcyAY juinoY- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 128 
 
 Of Confessors. 
 
 68. Ordain not the Confessor, for this thing is of 
 
 his choice* and patience: for he is worthy of a y'/j 
 great honour, as he who has confessed the name of 
 God, and his Son, before kings and nations. But 
 if there shall be occasion that he should be made a 
 Bishop, or a Presbyter, or a Deacon, let him be 
 ordained. 
 
 If a Confessor who hath not been ordained has 
 seized for himself* the dignity, on account of the 
 confession, let him be anathematized; for he is 
 not one, since he has denied the command of Christ, 
 and " has become worse than an infidel." 
 
 Of Virgins. 
 
 69. Let not a virgin be ordained, for we have no 
 command from the Lord. For this struggle f is her 
 choice, and is not for the reproach of marriage, but 
 for the leisure of serving God. 
 
 Of Widows. 
 
 70. A widow shall not be ordained ; but if it is a 
 great distance of time since her husband died, and 
 she has lived prudently!, and they have not found 
 
 * Arab. h)j, an ensign, banner. 
 
 """ Arab. c>l^J' , an endeavour, effort. 
 
 I The Sahidic is ASsts*. ecyume GOY6I T6 eK JT6C- 
 
 g<M JuoY eic ovrtcxr'rtoYoeitxj a.y(ju *cumg gn 
 
 OYJUtrtTtyAY. 
 
p*e itiKAitum rrre itiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 xeAA g?\i ftAiTiA e£>OYit epoc oYog e^cqei 
 AA<|>puuoY<xj flrrfA. nee hi ka^suuc AAC^pH^- fflOY- 
 2±i& neAA Arm* itcejmite AAApoYTAcce aaaaoc 
 eni^npiKoit eujoun jmeit AinecuucK icxerr ta 
 necgaj juoy JutnepniCTH it ac a7\^a. AAApoY- 
 ^OKiiHA^m aaaaoc giTeit m£;porfoc uj^pe 
 nm^eoc guuoY ep^eS\*\o iteAA nipcxjjui eeit*- 
 X^ aaa way it^HT-q eY^AittirreJULX*^ m o 
 aaaauuoy i>ert oyx*^*noc eqrtAtyT. 
 
 eeRe itigopncAAoc. 
 
 oX. itrfOYX'po^ orf||t nirigopricAAoc m^e- 
 ?\orf r^p n* noYuuuj rrre npogepecic ne OYog 
 nA +X^P IC **<!>+ ne lteiUl n XC ihc epeujAit 
 nmitX eeoY^K oYuug, ^eit nipojjuti eeitAtfT' 
 rroYgJUtoT rtTA^stfo ujAqepeqoYumg eRo2\gi- 
 Tert n6cb?sn eRo?\ aa<J>+ ^eit 't^CApic rhre 
 c|>+ GTerr^irrq epoYoumi epuujui mRerf epe- 
 ^yArrf^piA 2s.e cyuum eepeqep emciconoc le 
 npecKYTepoc le XiAxoitoc AAApoY^po^owm 
 JutAtoq. 
 
 eeRe xe neTctye ne eepoYXipo2^orrm Atnie- 
 niCKonoc giTeit oYHp nenicKonoc. 
 
 oS. neTctye ne eepoYxipo^oitm Ainienic- 
 Konoc giTeit r iteniciconoc le E ecyum !ke 
 oYemcKonoc itoycjut neTAqxipo^omrc aa- 
 AAoq Ai<\povepiaf aohaaa. AAAAoq. 
 
 eujuun 2^e eTAitAVKH TAge oyaj eepoY- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 130 
 
 any fault against her, and has taken care of those of 
 her house well, as Judith, and Anna, women of 
 purity, let her be appointed to the order of Widows : 
 but if she has not waited from the death of her hus- 
 band believe her not, but let her be proved by the 
 time. For the evil passion grows old with the 
 man who will permit it a place in himself, if it be 
 not restrained with a sharp bridle. 
 
 Of Exorcists. 
 
 71. Exorcists shall not be ordained, for the de- 
 sign* is of the choice of the will, and of the grace 
 of God, and Christ Jesus. When the Holy Spirit 
 is manifested in the man he will receive the gift of 
 healing : it is made manifest by the revelation of 
 God, by the grace of God which is in him, giving 
 light to all men. But if there be a necessity that 
 he should be a Bishop or Presbyter, or Deacon, let 
 him be ordained. 
 
 Because it is necessary that a Bishop should 
 be ordained by how many blshops ? 
 
 72. It is necessary that a Bishop should be or- 
 dained by three, or two Bishops : but if one Bishop 
 has ordained him let him be anathematized. But 
 if a necessity hath happened to any one that he 
 should be ordained by one only, because they are 
 
 Arab. &}b> a purpose, design, intention. 
 i2 
 
 r »l 
 
\ \ 
 
 p2\* itiKAitum ftTe mAnocToSsoc. 
 
 X^po^orrm juuuoq eRo^giTert oyai jlujulay- 
 <vrq eftH?s xe JiiinoYujxeJUixoJUi eeujoYi" & 
 £>oxit ee&e n2.iuur.uoc eTerf&o^ le eeRe ice 
 g?\i wajtiA nAipH+ JWApoYtfT +\|/yxoc rc- 
 totoy itgAitKeeniCKonoc eYOY*& cyouj cy- 
 ep c|>4*j eTepnpent it*q. 
 
 *qxcjuic eRo2\ rtece jtixoujui JutJUiAg X e&o?\- 
 *>err itiK<Mtuurt itTG rfemo+ eeoY*& itajtoc- 
 toTsoc eT^ert 'txix ^kTshxihc rceoq ne ni- 
 
 XOUJU JUt JlAAg i ^6ff OYgipHKH itTC <|>*f AJUHff. 
 *«JO <j>K 6H2lIOK?\H. 
 
 AqepjmeiteYirr juumoq elio2\£>erf +Acni it- 
 pejuuuu^pic cy* +*cni rrpeJuneJugiT nmpec- 
 &YTepoc reuupnoc cl>* kocjua 4>err rmitecju- 
 oy+ jutnemouT c'tta.ihoy't oYog ctoi Jt- 
 rfi£*H~ Aerr menicKonoc THpoY nikvioc 
 ^e^ffAcioc nienicKonoc jtxe "f-no^uc tajto- 
 ohkh noc eqeApeg, eTeqJueTenicKonoc ty* 
 +CYrfT6?siA. ajuhit. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 132 
 
 not able to gather together on account of the 
 persecution which is without, or on account of any 
 other such like cause, let the permission* from 
 many other holy Bishops be received for doing this, 
 which is requisite for him. 
 
 The Fourth Book of the Canons of our Holy 
 Fathers the Apostles is ended, by the hand of 
 Clemens (the same is the Fifth Book) : in the peace 
 of God. Amen. 
 
 ; 1520 of Diocle. 
 
 * Greek -^>r,<pog, the suffer age. Arab. h£j&) » the approval. 
 
p2vr rtiKArfum m-e itiAnocTo^oc 
 
 cvft eu) ic^Ypoc. 
 
 ni^ujsji juum*g e G&o?\<*>erf rriK^itum rrre 
 itemcrf it knocTO?\oc GT^eit ^txix it ak- 
 ^sHjuhc itaoq m nixojjut jujm*g sv. 
 
 ov. nienicKonoc cy^qcuioY juuuoit eYCJUOY 
 epoq cxj*qx*po2sx)rtorf ^*qx* * lx exert m- 
 poujui tyAqT«\?\e npocc[>opA. egpm ty^qtfl' 
 eY^oriA. iWcnroY mtienicxonoc a£\?\a. nto- 
 toy itmnpec&YTepoc an nienicxonoc uja- 
 qAftAeHJUA. rfkTsHpoc ruiieit exe-uncy* jtoY- 
 AitAeHJUtA kg emciconoc 3ie oyattxojui ne 
 eepeqep <|>aj juuuAYArrq. 
 
 ninpecRYTepoc gouq ty^qcjmoY tyAqdT eY- 
 7\OTtk rrroTq Juineqcij<|>Hp JuinpecB-YTepoc 
 oYog rinrcrrq xinieniCKonoc OYOg iteoq guuq 
 oft ^Aq'i" jixneqcI|c|>Hp JLinpecRYTepoc cy*q- 
 X* *i^ exert rripujjiu *2\?\&> Ainec\x l P ^°~ 
 rf m oY2^e JuineqArf^eHJLAA. <*j*qx* NHeTdoxi 
 Jtcuuq giKo^s. 
 
 ecyuun 2s.e OYorr gAitoYoit sjl juay eYeJuufruj* 
 jtXiXAoupm juulaouoy JutApeq^ jutnep £jako- 
 itoc cjuioy OY2ie jutneq^ eY^sonA tgAqtff 2,e 
 rrrroTq JutninpecRYTepoc rreju nienicKonoc 
 jutneqjBuwrricjuiA OYXe JutneqT^Tse npoc<|>opA 
 egpHt. 
 
 epecyajt nienicxonoc 2l€ le nmpecRYTepoc 
 ta?\o e&pm niXiAKorroc ne j^*qi" JturinoTH- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 134 
 
 The Fifth Book of the Canons of our Fathers the 
 Apostles, by the hand of Clemens : the same 
 is the Sixth Book. 
 
 73. The Bishop blesses, but is not blessed. He 
 ordains, lays hands upon men, puts on the Eucha- 
 rist, receives the blessing from the Bishops, but not 
 from the Presbyters. The Bishop anathematizes* 
 every Clergyman who deserves an anathema; but 
 to another Bishop he is without power to do this 
 alone. 
 
 A Presbyter also blesses, and receives a blessing 
 from his fellow - Presbyter, and from the Bishop. 
 And he likewise gives it to his fellow- Presbyter. 
 He lays his hands on men, but he does not ordain, 
 neither does he anathematize. He puts out those 
 who are under him ; and if there are some de- 
 serving of punishment, let him give it them. A 
 Deacon does not bless, neither does he give the 
 blessing, but he receives it from the Bishop and the 
 Presbyter. He does not baptize, neither does he 
 put on the Eucharist. 
 
 But when the Bishop or the Presbyter sets on 
 the Eucharist, the Deacon gives the cup, not as a 
 
 Arab. +js-, deprive, prohibit. 
 
\ V 
 
 p2\e itiKAJtum itTe rfiAnocTo?\oc. 
 
 piorr gouc oyh& *rt a?\?\* gouc e+SuAKUJ- 
 mit emoYHB. oYKegoYciA ffg?\i £>ert mk?\Hpi- 
 koc THpov epe nguuR Juini£j<\Korfoc. 
 
 r r2uilKorroc Xb ircguuu JitneccjutoY oy2lg 
 jutncccp g?si rtguuii £>eit rtHeTepe mnpec&Y- 
 Tepoc next ffiXiajcorroc ipi juumouov <\2\?\* 
 cy^cApeg erupuuoY juijuiay<vtoy oYOg iTTec- 
 tyeuityi JtmnpecRYTepoc juic|>rfAY it* R«mi- 
 TricJutA mugiojuu xe neTepnpeni ne c|>^i. 
 
 ni^iAKortoc tt&x*- ngYnoikiAxoitoc giRo?\ 
 rrejui rfiArf^rrtcxjcTHC rceui ni^A^r-HC rteju 
 rr iXi^Korroc ffcgnmi etyum emguuB. 6\ e^>OYrf 
 epcuoY JUtertToire juuuort npea&YTepoc sjl- 
 juiay oykg^oycia juinigYno^iAKorfoc ex* 
 ^rf^TTfuucTHC gi&o?\ gi \J/*?vthc gi 2uako- 
 rroc itcgumi le ?\<mkoc g^rrc^eJuicyHT r*p it- 
 m^iA.Korfoc ite. 
 
 ee&e m<\n<s.pxH rfejui rupeJUHT. 
 oX. An^p^H m&err eY6t juuuojoy ed>0Yff 
 GnienicKonoc rrejt* itinpecRYTepoc rrejut m- 
 2u<\Kortoc eepoYOYOJLioY peutHT 2s,e m&erf 
 gcxjoY eYetfnroY eepe nicek?\HpiKoc oyojlaoy 
 rtejui mnApeeitoc itejut m^Hp^ rrejut oYoitfti- 
 Kert eTcyon ^err OYJUteTgHKi mkn*>px H T *P 
 ft*. moYHR JutJuuw«VTOY rre rreju itHeTgYne- 
 
 p6THC JUIJUUJUOY. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 136 
 
 Priest, but as one who ministers to the Priests. 
 There is no power in any other of the Clergy to do 
 the work of a Deacon. 
 
 And a Deaconess does not bless, neither does she do 
 any of those things which the Presbyters and the 
 Deacons do, but she keeps the doors only, and 
 ministers to the Presbyters at the time of the bap- 
 tism of women, because this is becoming. 
 
 A Deacon can put out the Sub-deacon, and the 
 Readers, and the Singer, and the Deaconesses, if 
 occasion leads him, no Presbyter indeed being there. 
 A Sub-deacon has no power to put out a Reader, 
 and a Singer, and a Deaconess, or a lay person, for 
 they are ministers to the Deacons. 
 
 Of First-fruits and Tithes. 
 
 74. All First-fruits shall be brought in to the 
 Bishop, and the Presbyters, and the Deacons, that 
 they may eat them. But all the Tithes shall be 
 taken, that the rest of the Clergy, and the Virgins, 
 and the Widows, and every one who is in want may 
 eat them. For the First-fruits are for the Priests 
 alone, and those who attend upon them.* 
 
 * 
 
 Arab. ^ ^*J^ , serve them. 
 
p2\^ ItlKAJtUJIt JtTG ItlAnOCTOTsOC. 
 
 ee&e itHeerfA.€pgoYO £>eft itinpoc4>opA jli- 
 jioytaSsoy egpHi JutyitAY JutJUYCTHpioff. 
 oe. ittev^oriA. eerr AepgoYo eit uutYCTHpioft 
 jutnoYTA^soY egpni uiApe m^iiucorfoc <|>oujoy 
 exeit nik?sHpoc guerr "ferituuuiH JutnienicKO- 
 noc fteut mnpecRYTepoc rcce^f X woytoi Jti- 
 nienicKonoc Jtce'i" ? iumpec&YTepoc recent" 5 
 juuii^jakoitoc rfiKex^oYiti Xe gte mgYno- 
 XiAKorroc rreui mArr AFffuucTHc itejut ititlsi&r 
 
 THC IteiJl JtlXlJucOJtOC KCglJULI ffCei" ffCJUOY 
 
 woyaj 5|>ai rap neert Afteq oYog eTujHn jli- 
 ncjuteo eRoTs Jut<H~ eepoYTAio juutioyai m- 
 
 OYAJ KATTA. neq^giuuuA. 
 
 *fe»ck*\HciA oyxia it+c&u) *rr tg £>eit oy- 
 tyeopTep a>£sa> £>ert oyt^ic err Afteq. 
 
 nicroc ^.6 mReit ig nicTHc AYtgAffTuj- 
 oYrroY rcujuupn gA nigYrriAA Juin^TOYep g?u 
 rlrgujK jm*poYi* totoy Jtceu^^sH^v epeujAit 
 
 'TKA.eHKeCIC 2S.6 JUUTICAXI tyuUJU JUtApOYCUUTTn 
 
 jutnc^xi Jt+jmeT6Yce£Hc uouoy itgoYo egouB.- 
 itiRerr. 
 
 hictoc 2l€ mfteit ic jticth imApoY€pnpoceY- 
 XH rbce itoYeRiAiK £>erc OYAieTpeJUpAYU^ 
 
 KAT*i|>pHi- GTAJTOYAgCAgm JLIJUIOC NUUTeit 
 gl 4>*SOY OYOg Alti"C&aJ ItOUOY xinAipH'i- 
 
 £>err meniCTo^H. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 138 
 
 Of THOSE THINGS WHICH REMAIN AT THE EUCHARIST, 
 
 they shall not be set on at the time of the 
 Mysteries. 
 
 75. The Eulogies which remain at the Mysteries, 
 shall not be set on. Let the Deacons distribute 
 them to the Clergy according to the will of the 
 Bishop and the Presbyters. They shall give four 
 parts to the Bishop ; they shall give three parts to 
 the Presbyter, and they shall give two to the Deacon. 
 And to the rest who are Sub-deacons, and Readers, 
 and Singers, and Deaconesses, they shall give one 
 part. For this is good and acceptable before God, 
 that each one should be honoured according to his 
 dignity. The church is the place of instruction, 
 not of tumult, but of good order. And all believers, 
 whether man or woman, when they rise early from 
 sleep, before they do any work, let them wash their 
 hands and pray. And if there be instruction in the 
 word, let them choose the word of piety above all 
 things. And let all believers, whether men or wo- 
 men, pray* their servants in meekness, as we have 
 commanded you already, and have taught thus in 
 the Epistles. 
 
 Let the servants work five days, but the Sabbath mh/, 
 and the Lord's-day let them have leisure for the 
 church, that they may be taught piety in the ser- 
 vice of God. 
 
 Arab. i^c*^, let them call to, order. 
 
p2\e ftiKArtum rfTe rfiAnocro^soc. 
 
 ut^pe meB.iA.iK ep i itegooY eYepguuR ni- 
 CARKArrorr 2^e rrejut +KYpi<\KH jm<\poYcpoqT 
 e+eKK^HciA eepoYtfic&uu eejmeTeYceRHc tt^- 
 jmeTpequjejmuje rroY+. 
 
 nc&&&&rroit 2^b jutert *:e a nac ejurroft jut- 
 jmoq rf4>HTq eRo^ebert ncujfrr THpq eTAq- 
 xuuKq eRo?\ i-KYpiAKH 2^e xe negooY jy+a.- 
 rtA.CTA.cic WTe noc ne jutnepepoYepguuR 2^e 
 ore iH"eR2aju.UA.c itTe nimuH" nin^cx*- ncaa 
 eHeeitHov juterterfcuuc eTe itcxjaj ne +OYI 
 juierr x:e eTAYCTAYpumm xinac i*4>htc *f-- 
 KeoYi Xe xe eTA.qTumq e&o?\£>ert itHeeuiaj- 
 oyt ft*>HTC i~e£;piA. Y&p Te eepoYexju gi- 
 Tert +cfi.uu xe itm neTA.qjmoY oYog A.q- 
 Tajitq juinepepoYepgajB. 2s.e ore Jt T t"A.rfA.?\YJUt- 
 \Jaic xe eTATfoiKorrojuiiA jixnac xojk eRo?s jui- 
 niegooY eTejuuutAY oY2^.e xnnepepoYepguuB. 
 iti-nem-HKOCTH eeRe tjta.poycia. Jturinrc* 
 eeoYA.R <|>a.i eTA.qi egpHi exuuft AJtorr ^a 
 rtiAnocTo^soc ftejm oYormiRerc eerr A.g+ enxc- 
 
 juinepepoYepguuR ore £>erc negooY jutjutici 
 Jutn^c eeRe +x A P lc gtaythic rntipujjuu xi- 
 niegooY eTeuiiuiAY £>err oYXJieTpAJutAO jbert 
 ni;£<l>o ft AJt juic|>'i- ni^soroc rcre <|>iurr eRo?\- 
 giTerc ^eeo^oicoc eeoYA.R xiA.pi k T iTTA.pee- 
 rroc enoYXA.1 xinrerroc THpq rrittpumi xt- 
 nepepoYepgouB. ^.e ort 4>eit ntyAJ x*ni;xcu)cejui 
 niegooY Y&p eTexnjuiAY ex a ,c t"JueeitoY ,c f~ 
 rfTe n^c OYumg eRo?\ a. <|>iuut epxteepe 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 140 
 
 And on the Sabbath the Lord rested from all the 
 creation which he had finished ; but the Lord's-day 
 is on account of the resurrection of the Lord. And 
 let them not work again on the week of the great 
 Passover, and that which follows it, which is the 
 feast. The one in which they crucified the Lord, 
 and the other in which he rose from the dead. For 
 it is necessary that they should know by the teach- 
 ing, who" died and rose again. And let them not 
 work again on the Ascension, because the dispensa- 
 tion of the Lord was completed on that day. Nei- 
 ther let them labour on the Pentecost, because of 
 the coming of the Holy Spirit which descended up- 
 on us the Apostles, and upon every one who believes 
 in Christ. 
 
 Let them not work again on the day of the birth 
 of Christ, for grace was richly given to men on that 
 day in the birth for us of God the word of the 
 Father, by the sacred holy Mary the Virgin, for the 
 salvation of all mankind. Let them not work again 
 on the Feast of Purification*, for on that day the 
 divinity of Christ was manifested : the Father bore 
 witness to him at the Baptism, and the Holy Spirit 
 descended upon him in the likeness of a dove, and 
 
 * Arab. +£***; but the Greek is ifficpccvsiuu, of Epiphany. 
 
pjm* rriKAxriorr itTG itiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 d^Apoq gixeit ntR<MTTicjuu\ oYog A ninn* 
 e0OYA.fi. t egpai cxuuq ^>err oYim fftfpojutni 
 oYog AqoYum g itxe c^HGTAYepJUieepG ob^poq 
 jtitHeTOgi GpATOY xe c|>aj ne <$>+ ajuuihi oy- 
 og ntynpi ik<|H" ^>eit oYimeejuiHi JutnepepoY- 
 epguufi. itrciegooY itTG mAnocTo?\oc rceuuoY 
 T^p rrejui rfHGTAYtyioni rturrGrr itpeq+cRou 
 g<*>oyit en^cc OYog AYGpewtoY Jtejutnuj* ee- 
 pe r reTeit(n' e+^oupA ejutnmruS gooyaJ*. Jtt- 
 nepepoYepgcoR juinegooY fccTA^Arfoc ni- 
 AJtApTYpoc OYOg n&px** ^iakowoc itejut iti- 
 KeJLWcpTYpoc gooyaK it aj gtayaagitpg juin«)cc 
 jtgoYO enoYourr*) juumw juijuujuoy. 
 
 GTGTGrftyAitTujoYff 2lg ajlc1>itay ttgAJtGTo- 
 oyi gu#\h?\ u#\H?\ oh juic|>ff ay jya^cjt r rreix 
 A.xn ^ rrejut A.xn e+ rrejui poYgi rtGJu. i|>rrAY 
 e^repe n?\eiercjup it AJUOYi" i|>rf ay Jutert xiiruoY- 
 comi xe A noic epoYoumt eport Aqepe nie- 
 xuupg cmi oYog Aqim itajt gcoq JL*.c|>uuoYirri 
 juiniegooY Axn r ^.e xe gt a. jii^a/toc 
 +Anoc|>Acic enoc juujway gtgjuijuiay Azn sv 
 !ke xe GTAYCTAYpomit JUin^QC ff+oYftoY e- 
 tgjuljuiay oYog GAYeogq eneqcc|>ip *qi g£.o?\ 
 itxg OYcitoq itgjui oyaauuoy Azn e^t" ^.g oit 
 
 X6 6T GpGCTTAYportlff JtinOC A HKAgl THpq 
 KIJU OYOg AqceGpTGp tt<bHTC Jt'T'TO^JUtHpiA. 
 
 jtrfiArrrfOYi" itiioy^aj JUinoYGujqei GpuuoY 
 
 GYJtAY GJTOYOT GYCUJKI JUULlOq pOYgl ^.6 GT6- 
 
 XGrtrrAtyGngJUioT X6 Aqi" rruuTGrf JUtniGXuupg 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 14*2 
 
 he who bore witness to him manifested to those 
 standing hy, that this is the true God, and the Son 
 of God in truth. Let them not work on the days 
 of the Apostles, for they are those who have been 
 your teachers in Christ, and have made you meet 
 to receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. Let them 
 not work on the day of Stephen the Martyr, and 
 chief Deacon, and the other holy Martyrs, who 
 loved Christ more than their own lives. 
 
 And when you rise in the morning, pray. Pray vW 
 again at the third hour, and the sixth, and the ninth, 
 and in the evening, and at the time of cock-crowing, 
 and at the time of the light appearing, because the 
 Lord hath enlightened us : he has caused the night 
 to pass by, and has brought to us also the light of 
 day. And at the third hour, because Pilate gave 
 sentence f on the Lord at that hour. And at the 
 sixth, because they crucified Christ at that hour, 
 and when they pierced his side blood and water 
 came out. And again at the ninth, because when 
 they crucified the Lord all the earth trembled and 
 was troubled at the audacity of the ungodly Jews ; 
 for they could not bear seeing their Lord mocked. 
 And in the evening you shall give thanks, because 
 he has given you the night for rest from the labours 
 
 Arab, ^c* , passed sentence. 
 
\ \ 
 
 pimr 'itiKAxruuit rrre mAnocTo?\oc. 
 
 JteJUrTOlt <b£lt ffI*>lCI KT6 HiegOOY JtityltAY 
 
 ^.e enr epe niA^eKTuup rf*jmoY T t~ eTeTerteuj- 
 7\H7\ xe eYTAgiuuity rtujT-ert £>eit ^oYitoY e- 
 tcjuuuuw irrn<\poYciA JutniegooY eTeTeitei-- 
 juineT-ertoYoi e^oYit cmg&HOYi JuinioYujirti 
 GTeTerrAiTOY. 
 
 ecyuun juumorfujxojui eepeTeTertcyeitouTert 
 e^oYft e+eKK^HciA eeRe rtH^eitAgi" jWok 
 Xe u> nieniCKonoc eKit^ipi rrfcYitAgic <btit 
 neKHi xeKAC mte itipeqcyeutcye rroYi" ecooY+ 
 G4>0Yft item ftiAce&HC. 
 
 fiTonoc r*p Ait neTTOY&o jutnipcjuxu &2\- 
 ?\&> i|>pcx)juii ne^TOYiio JutfiTonoc ecxjum k- 
 pecy«Mt ru AceRHC AJUtAgTe exert jWonoc <|>urr 
 e&o?\ juuutoq eeKe xe AYtf*i£Juieq JuttypHi" 
 TAp eTecy^pe mpumi eeoY*& toyRo xsl- 
 rnronoc oaj ore Te juttypni" exe rrneTe rrceoY- 
 <v& ait tf^^Jneq. 
 
 ecyoun Aqcy^it oy<vtxoju ne eouuoY^f rtejui 
 rtoYepHOY iT~e £>eit niHi iTe ^>err +eKK?\Hci<\ 
 AJtApe jtioyai itioyaj ep\J/*?\irt £>*pi ^^poq 
 ju^peqeoty utApecjujSsH^N le jutiuiort cy juljuiay 
 rfejm rroYepHOY rtxe S le r nex*q r*p xe 
 <1>.ua eT epe E ie r eouoY-i - n<bHirc\ ^>err 
 n4S.pA.1t +tyon itejmujoY <5ert toyaah^-. 
 
 jutnep^pe nicrroc uj^sh^s <feerr rum mti- 
 K^TH^oYJuieitoc OY2UKeoft rA.p Aft neeepe 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 144 
 
 of the day. And at the time of cock-crowing you 
 shall pray, because it announces to you in that hour 
 the approach of day, that you may proceed to the 
 works of the light, to perform them. 
 
 If it be not possible to go into the church on ac- 
 count of the unbelievers, thou, O Bishop, shalt 
 make the assembly in thy house, that^the servants 
 of God may not assemble together with the un- 
 godly. For it is not the place that sanctifieth the 
 man, but the man that sanctifies the place. If the 
 ungodly take possession of the place, flee from it, 
 because they have polluted it. For as holy men 
 sanctify a place, thus again it is that they who are 
 not holy pollute it. 
 
 If it has been impossible to assemble together, 
 either in the house or in the church, let every one 
 sing by himself ; let him read, let him pray ; or the 
 congregation not being there, two or three together. 
 For he saith, " Where two or three are gathered 
 together in my name, I am with them in their 
 midst." 
 
 Let not a believer pray in the houses of the Cate- 
 chumens, for it is not just that he who partakes of 
 
 k 
 
pjne itiKAxrum rrre rciAnocTo^oc. 
 
 neTKOiituirrm JutxiYCTHpiorf 6og,rfejm ftHeTe 
 itceicomumiA «mt oy2s.g jutnepepequjejuttye rto- 
 y+ u#\H?\ <bzit nni rrgepeTiKoc *ty r*p Te 
 'TKOirtcjuitiA jixnioYUJifti rfeim mx*** *e <*^ 
 ne njtiepoc lum^c ftem ncArr*rfAC oYnicToc 
 le oyjticthc 4\Yty*rrgejmci rrejui g*rte&i*iK 
 jm^poYc[>cjupx eRo?\ le JUU^poYgiTOY eRo?v 
 
 <£eit +eKjc7sHciA. 
 
 • 
 
 eefie xe *uj rte megooY exctye caitoy 
 ee&e ftHeTAYeitKOT. 
 
 oiv. jm^poYep irr JtitHGT Avert kot £>ert g*ft- 
 i|/A*JUtoc rtejut ^tid)7\H7\ eeRe c^HeTAqT-uuftq 
 eB.o^*>ert riHeojmajoYT JuteftertcA ? itegooY. 
 
 oYog ui^poYep noY^ eYepc|>jmeYi mtHe- 
 Torr *> rtejui whctt AYeitKOT. 
 
 JU^poYipi 2s.e on jutnoYA&OT- jutrrrYnoc jt- 
 m^pxeoc e<M r*p Te juttypHi" gt a ni?\Aoc 
 
 epgH&l 6JUKJUYCHC. 
 
 OYOg JU^pOYipi ItTOYpOAAni GnJUlHIftl JUt- 
 
 noY6pcJ>jm6Yi GY'i" JtrtigHKi e&o?\£>eft tttn&p- 
 XOitT* Jutc^Herr^qiUOY CYeptyjueYi rt*q. 
 
 rr<M ^.6 eitxuuJuuuicjuoY ee&e mpequjejuttye 
 itoYi" juijulayatoy ee&e rriAceRHc Xe KAft 
 AKtyA.fi'i" Jterfx^iwiKeff 6T <&eit niKocuioc 
 ^^pcx)OY mtigHKi rfAKft<\uKl>e?\!A jlijuujuoy 
 Alt Jtg?\i rfHGTepe cj>^- r*p 01 rrxAxi epouoY 
 <i>eit jtaj KOCJUioc qit^^ouu orr eqoi rtetAXi e- 
 pa)OY imeftertCA epoYi eRo?\£>eft jiai kocuioc 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 14(5 
 
 the mystery should touch* those who partake not. 
 Neither let him who serves God pray in the house 
 with an heretic ; " For what fellowship hath light 
 with darkness, or what part hath Christ with Satan ?" 
 A believing man or woman, if they have dwelt with 
 servants let them separate, or let them be cast out 
 of the Church. 
 
 What are the days that it becomes us to observe 
 for those who sleep. 
 
 76. Let them keep the third day for those who &*M 
 have slept, with Psalms and prayers, on account of * / * / ' 
 him who arose from the dead after three days. 
 
 And let them celebrate their seventh day making 
 remembrance of the living, and those who have 
 slept. 
 
 And let them again celebrate their month from %^. 
 the pattern of the ancients ; for thus did the people 
 mourn for Moses. 
 
 And let them observe the completion of their year 
 for a sign of their remembrance, giving to the poor 
 out of the goods of him who hath died, making a 
 remembrance of him. 
 
 And we say these things concerning the servants of 
 God only. But concerning the ungodly, if thou givest 
 every thing which is in the world for them to the 
 poor, thou wilt profit them nothing. For those to 
 
 Arab. ^j^L, should touch. 
 k2 
 
juuutorr tfrnxorrc r*p rr^HTq oy^jkgoc ne 
 noc ^qjuerrpe 'T^iKGOCYftH oYog oft xe ic 
 nipuujui itgjiii neqgcxjR. 
 eYtxj*rte*geJU ohnoy 2lg ^>eit itoYGgooY 
 
 OYUJJUt ^}Gff OYCGJUlffl ftGAA OYgO^t" ffTG c^ 
 
 gojc GOYorfujxoiui juumuuTGrt eepnpec&eYm 
 g<\ rfHGTTAYi €Ro^s^>erf n<sj kocuoc GTGTGftoi 
 xinpecRYTepoc gi 2uAKortoc jutn^c. 
 
 TeT-erfGAJtrrcyA. oYft erfumc|>m rrcHOYm£.Gff 
 <*>Apurrerf JuumAYAxerf enrtoY ftcix gArtKG- 
 
 XUJOYffl XGKAC GTG^GKU^XGiUXOJU. G+cRaJ ff- 
 
 rf<*j attc&uu cxcu r*p juulaoc rtxG ^-fpA^H 
 X6 g^rrpGqxuurfT rtc itaj mcy^- JiinGpepoY- 
 cg Hpn JitHncnrG rrcGCcxj rfCGGpnuuRuj rr+coc|>iA 
 oYog rfCGufTGJUGUjXGJmxoJU Gkpmirr JutncuuoY- 
 
 TGIt OYK OYIi 2S.6 JUGrfGftCA cj>+ nm^ItTOKpA.- 
 
 T"uup rtGJU nGqjUGftpiT rirujHpi ihc jt^qc hgjui 
 nmrtX ceoY^B. rtiGmcKonoc msjL rtinpGc&Y- 
 
 TGpOC itOCJUOY rfG ItlltluH" ff+GKK^sHClA. 
 
 GffXUU 2s.G Jtit <M Gff 6pKOJ?sm JUUHOJOY Aft GCCJ- 
 
 TGJUiepoYcaj juuttorfujxoJUL T^pGepGncyGcyq jui- 
 4>hgt a <!>*!- eAiiuoq GYc|>pocYrr h itrr ipuujmi *2\- 
 ?\A. GitoYAgcAgru GujTGJUtepoYcuu rfC6ei<*>i. 
 
 jlutgcxoc r^p rrxG +rpA k c|>H gujtgjuicg 
 Hpn cnTHpq a2\?\&. oy nGTGCxumuioc xt- 
 ncpce Hpn ncx^c gyoi^i oYog orr xg cy*- 
 pc mujorrt - purr ^crf rtGftxix jumipcqei- 
 d}i c|>ai Xg Gmcumiuoq g^&g rnk?\Hpoc jui- 
 
 JUAYATOY Art &?\?\&. GO&G ffl?S<SJKOC Off It- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 148 
 
 whom God has been an enemy in this world, he 
 will not cease being an enemy to them after they 
 have departed out of this world, for there is no 
 injustice in him : " The righteous Lord hath loved 
 righteousness." And again, "Behold the man and 
 his work." 
 
 But if they call you in those days, eat with order 
 and the fear of God, as those who are able to inter- 
 cede for those who have departed out of this world ; 
 for ye are Presbyters and Deacons of Christ. 
 
 You ought, therefore, to be sober continually, 
 among yourselves alone, and with others, that you 
 may be able to "warn the unruly;" for the Scrip- 
 ture says, "The great are wrathful: let them not 
 drink wine, lest when they drink they should forget 
 wisdom, and are not able to judge with equity." And 
 therefore, after God Almighty, and his beloved Son 
 Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit, are not the Bi- 
 shops and the Presbyters the chief in the Church ? 
 
 But we say these things, not forbidding them that J*jf* 
 they should not drink at all, for it is not possible ^rv^ 
 that we can despise what God has made for the ^^ 
 cheerfulness of men ; but we command that they 
 should not drink to excess. 
 
 For the Scripture says not, u Drink not wine at all," 
 but what does it say ? It says, " Drink not wine to 
 excess:" and again, "Thorns spring up in the 
 hands of the drunkard." And we say not this of 
 
pjute itiKAJtum ittg ruAJiocTo?\oc. 
 
 ^pHCTIAJtOC 1TAJ 6TA.YJHOY+ GgpHI GXCJUOY 
 
 juu1>P*it sjluxc ihc nerroc itAJ r*p orr xtHGT 
 ayxoc eeKHTOY xe epe nioYoi rtAtyumi rrrf iaa 
 0Y03 niujeopxep nitum rtejui iu6igA.n rutin, 
 rrejui m^cc^e enrgcuoY rutum item juumicyi jt- 
 xirotH rutum le rruut neeTepe neqRA^s 01 it?\e- 
 ?\exHAJti JUtH rtrr hgtujck *rt rre ^err nHpn oYog 
 eTu^mi xe epe jutuwutcuu rr^ujuuni jtauurr. 
 
 ee&e rfH6TAY6oxi juluiujoy ceRc niitAgf 
 rrejui rfHeTAY^uuT gi oYcon eRo^^ert no- 
 ?\ic gjto?\ic goRg nm^gf guuc^e eepoY- 
 RoHem epouoY gi OYcon. 
 
 o^. tyuun epcxjTert rtfiHGT ayGoxi rircajoY 
 goRg nirf*g ,t t- oYog gyc^ht kcouoy GRo?\£>Grf 
 no^sic gjto^ic goRg nep v c|>jmeYi itrticAxi ntg 
 nac eYcouoYrr juterr xe ninit* JnerfpojoYT i - - 
 c^pg 2^e oYAceeitHC tg eeRe*c|>aj tyAYc|>urr 
 oYog ujAYcyon epouoY .ungu)?\ejm rintOYgY- 
 n^p^oitTA xgkac GYGApcg rcuuoY Jist<|>p*rf 
 
 JLin«£C XJLTlOV&pttA, JLltJUtOq RoHem GpUUOY Jt- 
 TGTGrf^- ItUUOY JtitHGT OYGp&pi* JUtJUtUUOY Jt- 
 
 TGTGrtxuuK gRo^s rf+GitToSsH itTG noc. 
 
 cj>*i !k6 TGitoYAgCAgiti juuutoq muT-Git th- 
 
 pOY gl OYCOn GOpG JTIOYAI niOY*! x^ ^ erf 
 'f'T^glC G^AYTHIC GTOTq OYOg GUJTGJUtepG 
 
 TGTGrtGpnRo'A JLinicyi kgjui nieuuty GTAYeo- 
 tyoY rrurrGit itoYft T^p Aft rrc &2\?s&. rr<*. 
 <|>+ rce. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 150 
 
 the Clergy alone, but of the Lay Christians also, 
 upon whom the name of Christ Jesus our Lord has 
 been called. For these are the things which have 
 been said concerning them : " Who hath woe ? and 
 who hath trouble ? and who hath judgments ? and 
 who hath evil communications ? and who hath beat- 
 ings without cause ? or who hath his eyes marked ? 
 Do not those who tarry long at the wine, and who 
 seek where are the wine taverns?" 
 
 Of THOSE WHO ARE PERSECUTED FOR THE FaITH, AND 
 
 who flee together from city to city for the 
 Faith, so that they may be assisted together. 
 
 77. Receive ye those who are persecuted for the 
 Faith, and " flee from city to city," for the remem- ' 
 brance of the words of the Lord, knowing indeed 
 that " The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak." 
 Therefore they flee, and take the spoiling of their 
 goods, that they may preserve to themselves the 
 name of Christ, and may not deny it. Help them, 
 and give to them the things which they need, and 
 fulfil the command of the Lord. 
 
 And this we all together command you, that each 
 one remain in the station which hath been appointed ^ 
 him, and do not transgress the measure and limit 
 which have been appointed you, for they are not 
 ours, but God's. 
 
prr<\ ftiKAitum rnre rn<*jiocTo?\oc. 
 
 noc r*p qxoujutjmoc xe <|>HeTcurrejm epcxj- 
 nrerc eqecurrejut epoi OYog c|>H6TX(ju^\ xjlxxuj- 
 nrerr qxuu?\ jliajioi oYog c|>HeTX(ju?\ ijuuioi 
 
 icxe aiJ/yxon ^*p GT^qe^iunajoY ceApeg, 
 
 GTOYTAglC CCXHK G&0?N GHTG nieXCJUpg ff6JUl 
 
 megooY nipa rtejui nnog rteju mcioY mcToi- 
 X* orf mcTepeubjut* enre mujiR ,c t" mt ichoy rtiA- 
 Rot meii2ajujuuscc ft ioynoy ceoi julRuuk H~£9C~ 
 pi* 6T*qeocyoY epoc katt* c^hgt *qxoq 
 xe *qx w rrouoY rcoYeuutxj rmoYujcerrq. 
 
 qxumjmoc orf ee&e c|>ioaa xe ^i^^ rc*q 
 ffOYeuuuj ^pf rfgAftKe?\?\e epuuq itejut g*rr- 
 nY^sH aixoc ^.6 it *q xe epe c|>og cy* n*i aa* 
 rrrecxp-eAAceitq. 
 
 icxe ft ictoi^ 10 ^ ovit epnKo^s *rr jtitoYeuuuj 
 gta. <1>+ ni^umioproc jutrnrHpq &&ujov tax)- 
 oy* ie 6YHp AA*?\?\oft jWuuTerr neTccye epuu- 
 Tert ne eun-eAAepTroSsAA^rt ckiaa ffg?\i ifeeit 
 
 ITH6T <\ c|>+ CeAAftHTOY ffUUTerf K<\.T* H6q- 
 
 oYoucy eeoY^R. 
 
 en«2oi oyjuhcxj en c|><m xe oYg?\t ne eepoY- 
 eo£> rfT^gic oYog eepoYepT-o?\AJUMt ecyi&'i- 
 fH^P ^ ™ 1 * et AYx^po^orrm ajutioyaj 
 moY^i Jt^>HTC eYg,cju^\ejm rrcuoY aiaaayAtoy 
 
 ITg^ftAglCJUAA* JLinOYTHlTOY ffOJOY OYOg CY- 
 
 eipi itcuoY AAAAiit aaaauuoy JtoYiAeT^YpAit- 
 rroc eepoYep^o^pi^ecee rfgArncexuJOYfti rr- 
 
 * The margin has gopi^e AAAAOq ffAY. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 152 
 
 For the Lord saith, "He that heareth you hear- 
 eth me ; and he that denieth you denieth me ; and 
 he that denieth me, denieth him that sent me." 
 
 For k" those things which were created without 
 life keep their order perfect, as the night and the 
 day, the sun, and the moon, and the stars, the ele- 
 ments, and the firmament*; also the changes of the 
 seasons, the months, the weeks, and the hours, which 
 are subservient to the use for which they were ap- 
 pointed, according to that winch is said, " He hath 
 set them a bound which they shall not pass." 
 
 He saith again concerning the sea, " I have set a 
 bound to it. I have given bars and gates to it, and 
 I said to it, 'Hitherto shalt thou come, but thou 
 shalt not pass it.' " 
 
 If therefore the elements pass not their bounds, 
 which God, the Architect of all, has placed for 
 them, how much more ought you not to venture to 
 remove any of those things which God has esta- 
 blished for you, according to his holy will ? 
 
 Since many think this, that it is nothing to dis- 
 turb the order, and to dare to change the ordina- 
 tion in which every one of them has been ordained, 
 snatching to themselves alone dignities which have 
 not been given them, and doing it for themselves 
 tyrannically, that they may bestow authority upon 
 others which they have not for themselves ; there- 
 
 * Arab. CJlaJl , the heavens, firmament. 
 
prtr rtiKAffuuff itTG rfiAnocro^oc. 
 
 rfHGTG JutJUtorrroY GgoYciA xx*x&x epuuoY ee- 
 &e c|>ai ce+xajitT juicH- jLt^pH^f mtiujHpi 
 KKope rreut ociac noYpo rr<M GTAYg(JU?\6Jui 
 
 JTUUOY JLUmAYATOY ff'TJUlG T r*pXHGp6YC X^' 
 
 pic a cl>^ go&g <|>ai itAt juten AYpoKgoY *>erf 
 oY^cpum itaj 2s.e gouq *qcuuq GTGqTGgitG 
 ce-f-xourfT orf Jinnee ihc <j>*i 6T*qoYAgc*g- 
 m eepe ffAJ cyumi jLuiAipHi" oYog cg+^yhh 
 juininrc* eeoY^R gygxuu^s ffTGqjULGT-jUGepG 
 g&o?\ GitccuoYrf 2s.g ^rroY 4>err oy-Ugojuhi jui- 
 
 nKYff^JNOC GTXH G^bpHI JtltHGTipi fUTAI g- 
 B.HOYI JUinAipH+ ItGJUl ^AJUlGSsHC GTTCyOJT G- 
 d}OYlt GltieYCIA ftGJUl ffl6YX*pH cr J"*4\ gOTAff 
 AY^^mTA.?\aJOY GgpHI GJBLO^glTOTOY mtHGT 
 CUJG A.rf GYJUIGYI GnTAtO JTTJUlG'TApXHGpGYC 
 
 c|>ai CTGrteuurfT enmiurf rfApx H ^P 6YC xx- 
 xxhi ihc n^c nGitoYpo 2C6 oYguuK jtcujB.1 jig. 
 
 GOB.G c|>AJ +Art A.^KH TAgOlT 6ep6ltCYJUlB.OY- 
 7\UD(t ftUUTGrf JLtc|>^t ICXGJT +fiOY r&p g*ffOY- 
 Olt qO^C gl c|>*gOY rfTOYJUGTrnGTcyOYIT. 
 
 TGIt^UU 2^6 JUIJUIOC X6 JUUUOYCHC* c|>B.U)K JUtc]^ 
 c|>H6T * c|>' t t" C*XI ff6JLA*q ffgO gl gO JUtc|>pH , f" 
 
 iVoyaj cqc^xi ffGJUi Ji6qujc|>Hp c^hgt *qxoc 
 rt^q X6 T fcuuoYit jlujuiok n^pA. oYoitmRerf 
 <1>hgt A.qc*xi fiGJU^q po oyRg po glTGIT nc- 
 qim oYog giTGit oYeumTGft Aft £>erc g<Mt- 
 
 JUtHim *lt ftGJl*. gAftpACOYI 16 gArfAWG?\OC 
 
 ig g*rrgHn. 
 
 n^l JUGIt <4>6ft niCHOY GTAqOYAgCAgffl XX- 
 * Read JUUAJYCHC. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 154 
 
 fore they provoke God, as the sons of Corah, and 
 King Uzziah, who snatched to themselves the High- 
 Priesthood, without the authority of God : therefore 
 the former were burned with fire, and the latter 
 defiled his forehead. They again provoke Christ 
 Jesus, who hath commanded that these things 
 should be thus, and they grieve the Holy Spirit, 
 and deny his testimony. And now we know truly 
 the danger which is over those who do such things, 
 and the neglect which exists about the sacrifices 
 and Eucharistial things, when they are offered by 
 those who ought not; thinking the honour of the 
 High-Priesthood, which is an imitation of the great 
 true High-Priest Jesus Christ our king, that it is a 
 thing of sport. 
 
 On this account we find it necessary that we 
 should advise you of this, for already some have 
 turned aside* after their own vanity. 
 
 And we say that Moses the servant of God, " with 
 whom God spake face to face, as one speaketh with 
 his friend ; " to whom he said, " I know thee above 
 all men," with whom he spake mouth to mouth by 
 his likeness, and not by an enigma, in signs and 
 dreams, or Angels, or obscure things. 
 
 This man, when he established the law of the Lord, 
 appointed what things they were which ought to be 
 done by the Priests, and again what are the works of 
 
 Arab, ^dasb I have turned aside. 
 
prte rtiK<Mtujrf rcTe itiknocroTsoc. 
 
 nitojuioc Jtinoc Aqeuocy xe «\cy jmerr itH6T cuje 
 eepoY^umi e&o^sgiTOTOY ftmoYHB. auj ^g 
 ort fte ft ig&HOYi rfftf^eYiTrHC eAqoYuuftg eRo?s 
 JutneTepnpeni JLtnfOY^i nioYAi oYog neTTcju- 
 jui eTeqSstTOYpriA oYog fte ftHGT AYOYAg- 
 CAgrti juuuiuuoy Jtfti^pxHepeYc eepoYAiTOY 
 rt<M jutfirrojuioc Aft ne eepe moYH& +juutoy- 
 
 OYOI G*)OYft 6puUOY ftH6T AYOOcyOY mtlOYH& 
 JUl^pe ftl^\6YITHC ^>UUft*T 6^}OYft epuUGY A?\- 
 
 7sA hioyai moYAi nityejucyi eTAqtfrrq rtAY- 
 Apeg epouoY ne eu/re.uepneqiio?\ etyoun 
 6petyA.fr oyai epn&o?\ it+nApA2s.ocic gtay- 
 xhic eTOTq <|>juoy neT eqenrruuiA n^.1 2s.e 
 cI>H6T Aqcy aum rtCAOY?\ QYOftgq eRo?\ rcgOYO 
 cj><sj r*p exAqjueYi eT*?\e oYeYCf* egpm 
 nKo^\ jutninpoc^HTHC oYog m^pxnepeYC c*- 
 juioyh^s Aqifti egpm exuuq ftoYftityi - rmo&i 
 jutjutm juiimoq ftejui oYC*goYi rrefteg a2\?\a. 
 oy^c jutneq^-^co e<|>Ai rrxe mfipoc^HTHC ee- 
 Re meuugc eTAqe^gcq juumoq k cj>^ oft 
 T^juoft giTert OYrtity^ itguuR eqoYumg e- 
 &o?\ rfftneT ayujguiii fto^f^c JuinequjCK etff 
 jLtneqjuincyity exert *rn&p&tiQXJLik ET^q^ic 
 e^q^tq rftyejuumo e+xeJueTOYpo ee&e *f"uie- 
 TAp^cHepeYC eTAqepemeYAJUft epoc cftAcyuu- 
 ni ^.e oft ftTCTeftoi Aft rcArrccjuoYft with6TAY- 
 eocyoY TeTertcajoYft r*p xe g^ftoYOft jmeft 
 AftutoYi" epouoY xe eniCKonoc gAJticex^oYfti 
 !^e xe npecKYTepoc OYog gAftoYOft rr&iAKO- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 156 
 
 the Levites : he made evident what is befitting for 
 every one to do, who also adheres to his service. And 
 those things which were appointed for the High- 
 Priests to do, the law of these is, that the Priests 
 should not approach to them. Those things which 
 were appointed for the Priests let not the Levites 
 draw near to them ; but let each one keep to the 
 service which he had received, not transgressing it. 
 If any one transgressed the tradition which was 
 delivered to him, death was his punishment. And 
 that which happened to Saul makes it more mani- 
 fest ; for he who thought to offer a sacrifice without 
 the Prophet and High Priest Samuel, brought upon 
 himself a great sin, and curse for ever. But neither 
 did the Prophet spare him on account of the 
 anointing with which he had anointed him. God 
 has again showed to us by a great thing manifested 
 to those who were with Uzziah ; he delayed not to 
 receive his punishment for the transgression which 
 he did, which made him a stranger in another 
 kingdom, for the High-Priesthood which he desired. 
 And it will not again be th.at you are ignorant of 
 those things which have been appointed. For you 
 know that we have called some Bishops, and others 
 Presbyters, and some Deacons, by prayer, and lay- 
 ing on of hands, we have taught to make them for 
 
prt^ rriKAxrum ntc fUAnocTo^soc. 
 
 itoc ifeerr oyu^h?\ iteju oyta?so rtecix ewr- 
 c*Re gaitoy eRo^s enujifH" rcrugRHOYi gi- 
 Terr rrt9iR+ rrmpAff. 
 
 oYorr oyjuihuj T^p juterrpe neTOYuuuj ejueg 
 Teit^tix eujdT JtnroTerf nc^hgt AqoYAtyq jli- 
 ncjuoT mtioYHR mtiRAgci wai gta lepoRo- 
 aaa oajuuuuoy ft *i eTtgecyq oYog gtcthoy 
 gRo?\ rfAgperr c|>^- rrejui itipuujuu erte juuutort 
 itojuioc r^p XX3JL&X gi tyiB-i" KTAgic ffAqpuu- 
 tyi ne eepe riTHpq xuuk eRo^sgiTeit oYp*rr 
 ffOYOJT A7\t\4K WTOY'TCAKe gaitoy eRo?\gi- 
 Tert noc e r r^KOY?soYeiA rritig.fi.HOYf. 
 
 memcKonoc juterr Aitcejurti rcuuoY rrejueTAp- 
 XHepeYC runpecfiYTepoc guuoY rrejueTOYHR 
 fti2uAJ<oitoc 2^e ore e r r^iAKomA eTtxjon e- 
 <&OYff epuuoY JinnS xeKAC epe rugRnoYf jui- 
 ntyeuieyi it axuuk eRo?s d^erc OYtfTcycyuuoY oy- 
 Xe r*p JuineTctye *rt ne rfejAKortoc eTA2\6 
 oycia egpm le efuSJiTicjuiA ie i~eY?\OFiA 
 itoYKOY^i ie oYitfuj'f" 0Y2^e rrite npec&YTepoc 
 Xipo2^omit rtoY^JKeorr r^p Ait ne ec|>ajit Jt- 
 ta^ic eRo?\ c|>^f- r*p juic|>^ mu^eopTep Ait 
 ne xgkac Jtrte itHeTXuKxeR gutfseiu. ituuoY jui- 
 juayatoy £>ert oY-ueT^YpAititoc rrit* itHeT- 
 cuuTn epuuoY eY^^u rcuuoY JtoYitoJuioc juiRe- 
 
 pi enOYTA.KO JUtJUIft JUtJUUiOY CYOI KATTCUJOYrr 
 
 xe cjmoKg rrcjuoY e+T-Rnp e<£oYft ^err gAit- 
 coYpi rrgoYO ec|>*i rr At r*p JutnAipni" e+oY- 
 &h itajt ajtoit memcKonoc &2\7\&> gy+oyRg 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 158 
 
 different employments, by the difference of the 
 names. 
 
 For many desire (who wish to fill our hand), to 
 take to themselves what they wish, after the man- 
 ner of the Priests of the Calves, whom Jeroboam 
 made, who were despised and rejected by God and 
 men. For if there were not a law and distinction 
 of orders, it would be sufficient that all should be 
 performed under one name. But they were taught 
 to do them by the Lord, who established the order 
 of the things. 
 
 We have appointed Bishops for the High-Priest- 
 hood, the Presbyters also for the Priesthood, and 
 the Deacons for the ministration which is under 
 them both, that the works of the service may be 
 performed desirably. For it is not lawful for a 
 Deacon to offer the sacrifice, or to baptize, or to 
 give the greater or the lesser blessing : neither shall 
 the Presbyter ordain, for it is not just to overturn 
 the order of things. For God is not the God of 
 confusion, that the poor should not snatch to them- 
 selves tyrannically from those who have been 
 elected by them, appointing for themselves a new 
 law to their own destruction, not knowing that " it 
 is hard for them to kick against the pricks;" for 
 more than this, these thus fight not against us 
 Bishops, but they fight against the great uni- 
 versal* Bishop, and the great High-Priest, our 
 
 Arab. £»m^, universal. 
 
prte rriKAftum itTe rti<MTOcTo?\oc. 
 
 nimtyi" ttenicxonoc juin r rHpq oYog nutiuj+ 
 impXHepeYC neitoc ihc n^c nujHpi x*.<$>*i~ 
 
 OYOg c|><f" £>Gft OYJUteeJUlHI. 
 
 aykaoict* r&p eRo2\giT6ff juujuychc jti- 
 npocI>HTHc OYog neTuusj Jutc^ rrg^rf^p^He- 
 pevc flex* gAffOYHfi. itejui gautSseYiTHC. 
 
 AYK^eiCTA. gu>q orr e&oSsgiTerf c^ nert- 
 couTHp xxlr JtAnocxo^soc eKo?\ 2s.e gi- 
 Terr rfiA.noc r ro^\oc <*YK*eiCTA. juumorf <\rtoK 
 kSnhjuhc rcejm i^kojRoc ffejm g^rfKex^JOYm 
 itejutAff ert^ujuuoY xe mtertxcjuoY THpoY *x- 
 <|>oyai c|>oyaj ArfKA.eiCTA guurt aiton THperr 
 gi oYcon rcgAitnpec&YTepoc iteiui gArf2u<\Ko- 
 noc fiGAA g4MtgYno2uAicoffoc nejut g*ft<irf*r- 
 rfcjucrrHC. 
 
 ntyopn 2^6 ^TfOY niA.px«ep6Yc juljuih! jti- 
 ffojmoeeTHC n^c c|><m eT4\qguu?\eJUi rr*q <mt 
 juuttajc) a?s2\a. c|>iurr neTAqK<veiCT<\ JLt- 
 juoq n*i eTApequjumi ffApxnepeYc eeRn- 
 Tert OYOg ^qTA^so egpm it+eYCi* jutnit^- 
 tikh **<!>+ neqiurr JLtn^TOYCTAYpuurtm 
 juumoq *qoYAgc*gm ff<5at juumAYA/rerf eep- 
 c|>*i kg <mtoy re OYrr g^rfKe^ouoYrfi julaaay 
 itEJmAJt eAYita.g'f epoq a.7\7\^ nautTuuc c|>a. 
 oYormi&err *rr eTAYrfAgi" epoq eep oyh& 
 oy2lC eepoYCJUinty* Juim*giu)JuiA rfOJUteT^p- 
 XHepeYC. 
 
 Jtterterfc* epoYAft*?\<*jui\J/ic juuuoq <Mtort 
 kata nigjmoT eT^qTHiq rr^rc neui kata 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 160 
 
 Lord Jesus Christ the son of God, and God in 
 truth. 
 
 For High-Priests, and Priests, and Levites, were 
 appointed* by Moses the Prophet, and beloved of 
 God. 
 
 And the thirteen Apostles were again ordained* 
 by God our Saviour : and by the . Apostles, I 
 Clemens, and James were ordained, and many 
 others with us, although we do not mention all 
 separately. We all have together also ordained 
 Presbyters, and Deacons, and Sub-deacons, and 
 Readers. 
 
 And now first, the true High-Priest, the law- 
 giver, is Christ, who snatched not the honour to 
 himself, but the Father appointed him, who be- % 
 came High-Priest for us, and offered a spiritual "^v 
 sacrifice to God his Father: before they crucified *?/*^ 
 him he commanded us alone to do this, although 
 there were others there with us to do them, who 
 believed on him. But not by any means all who 
 believe on him are to be made Priests, neither that 
 they should be worthy of the dignity of the High- 
 Priesthood. 
 
 After he was received up into heaven, we, ac- 
 cording to the grace which was given us, and ac- 
 
 The Arabic is *•», Greek KocQujrrifAi : both mean 
 to appoint, and ordain. 
 
 I 
 
 en'*** 
 
pg* itiK^ftum ftTe rriAnocTO?soc. 
 
 n6qoY*gc<\gru ant^o egpni rroYeYci* go- 
 on <i gcoy*R itovecy rccrroq e^rtoecg g^rtenic- 
 kojtoc rrejui g^rmpGC&YTGpoc rtejui gAft^iA- 
 
 KOItOC GTOYHJT1 Hl^ JTAJ GTOYGRo?\ Jt^HTOY 
 
 ne cTecl>Arfoc num^K^pioc jtt JutAjyTYpoc rt*q- 
 xcjuxgR *rt eporr ^>erc oYJueeuiH! gtg oYort- 
 TAq e^oYrt ecj^ &3\?\&. *qoYumg rrrcq- 
 jmeTpeqcyeJUicye rroY^t" eB.o7\^>erf nm^g ,r J- ngjui 
 ^ATAnH gtg oYortT^q ca^oYff en^c ihc 
 nenoc jutnA.ipH+ THpc gojc^e eepeqi" rrreq- 
 iJ/yxh A^poq eA rtuoY^^i rfpeq^cjuTreR jli- 
 noxj gitbm Gxuuq AY^oe&Gq a.?\?\&. gcujuioc 
 jtai rn«rt" rfpujjuti £>6ft tt^i juuh GT&Gp&Gp 
 £>gm nmrt* ceoY^K n*i murf" ff*pxHXi<v- 
 Kortoc. 
 
 <I>H6T *qffAY GrtinY^sH ffTG fflc|>HOYI GAY- 
 
 oYujrf oYog ihc nac GqgioYirtAJu <!>+ nGqiurr 
 jutnGqoYorrgq gRo^s <*}Grr g?si juljula. gouc Gq- 
 Xpuu juinGTGpnpGni rf r rJUL6 r rXi*Kortoc ite*x 
 
 ItHGTG It^HXC GTA^sG OYCI* GgpHI 16 GTA^SG 
 
 xix GXGft g^\i &2\?\A. *qAp6g g+t^ic rce- 
 
 JUGT^IAKOfiOC ty* G&0?\ HGTGpnpGni TAp JIG 
 4>AJ JUtC^JUApTYpOC GOOY^B. JLin^QC G0pGq- 
 
 xujk gRo?\ jutncq^pojuioc cqApcg GTOYTAgiA. 
 
 ICX6 OYOff g^ftOYOrt ^.G JUtJULUTTGrf rr^piKi 
 
 6c|>i?\innoc ni2u<\Korfoc ngjui ArfAitiAC nmic- 
 toc rfcorr xg moY*i JUGit AAriTicjutA. jlwiici- 
 
 OYp niKGOY<M 2S.6 ^qRAJlTICJUtA JIII.UO! AffOK 
 nAY^sOC CGOI JtATCCXJOYrf 6<|>H6T GltXUUJtllJUlOq 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 162 
 
 cording to his command have offered a living, holy, 
 unbloody sacrifice ; and have ordained Bishops, 
 Presbyters, and Deacons seven in number. One of 
 them was Stephen, the blessed Martyr, who was not 
 inferior to us in truth, which he had towards God. 
 But he manifested his piety to God by the faith and 
 love which he had to Christ Jesus our Lord so en- 
 tirely, and as to give his life for him ; whom the 
 Jews, the murderers of the Lord, stoned and killed. 
 But still, this so great man was fervent in the Holy 
 Spirit, this great chief-deacon. 
 
 He who saw the gates of heaven opened, and 
 Jesus the Lord on the right hand of God his Father, 
 appeared not in any place as using what was not 
 befitting to the Deaconship, and those things which 
 belong to it, either to offer the sacrifice, or to lay 
 hands upon any ; but hath kept the order of the 
 Deaconship unto the end. For it was befitting 
 this holy Martyr of Christ to fulfil his course, 
 keeping to their order. 
 
 But if some of you shall turn to Philip the Dea- 
 con, and Ananias the faithful brother, that the one 
 baptized the Eunuch, and the other baptized me, 
 Paul, they are ignorant of what we say. For we 
 have said that no one snatched to himself the dig- 
 
 12 
 
Aitxoc T&p xe juumorr g?\i gcju?\6JUt it*q jli- 
 jm^YArrq AnAgiubiui* n+jmeTOYHK a7\7\a 
 ecyaxjtfrrq eRo?sgiTeff c]^ juitypHi" *x*ag?\- 
 j£ice^eK rteui i*kujR mnArrpiApxHc le e- 
 ujAqtfrrq eKo^giTert ni*p#;HepeYC juic|>pH^ 
 itkkpuuit eTAqtfrrq e&o^sgiTerr juluuychc oyk 
 oyn c[>i?\innoc rteui *ff*ffiAC iWcjuoy *rr fte 
 
 GTAYCOTnC ITUUOY eepcj>AJ ^^pUUOY JUUUUft 
 
 juumouoY ASsts*. nxc neT^qeoujoY niApxne- 
 peYC JLnutHi 4*+ GT6 juumorr K6 fioY^t" eq^-ert- 
 ecort epoq. 
 
 AqxouK e&o?\ jlutixujjul juuutAg e £>ert oy- 
 
 IPHWH iWe c|>^- AJUHft. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 164 
 
 nity of the Priesthood, but he receives it from God, 
 as Melchisedech and Jacob the Patriach ; or he re- 
 ceives it from the High- Priest, as Aaron, who re- 
 ceived it from Moses. Therefore Philip and Ana- 
 nias did not elect themselves to do this of themselves, 
 but Christ, the High-Priest of the true God, ap- 
 pointed them, to whom no other God is compared. 
 
 The Fifth Book is finished in the peace of God. 
 Amen. 
 
 0*211*1 ^h t<~ S lZ > }„/c $> Tie 
 
pge ruK<MTU)ft m-e mAnocTo?\oc. 
 
 cvrr eu) ic^vpoc. 
 
 ni^ccjuui JiuutAg, sv eRo?\£>err itiKAitum itTe rre- 
 rfio'i- eeoYAfi. rcAnocrro^oc eT^ert rrerr- 
 *ix it^K^sHJuiHC iteoq ne mxuujui axsjl&q %. 
 
 eeB.6 ItHGT AY+JUinOYOYOI GtH' JUUUYCTH- 
 
 piorr eeY. 
 
 oh. rfHeeftA+jutnoYOYoi &e e<tf rrgAffJULYc- 
 THpiorc rfejutexpequjejuttye rroY^ JttApoYerr- 
 toy ^.6 rfcyopn xtnieniCKonoc le nmpecRY- 
 Tepoc giTerr rt i^i^Korfoc oYog jm<s.poYujeffOY 
 xe giTerr *uj fteuTi* OYog ee&e auj rcgcjuR 
 ATeTen+JuineT-ertoYoi ewicAzi itxe noc ju*- 
 poYepjueepe d^puuoY itxe irHeerf^errroY e- 
 
 ^OYff eAY^eT^GT ftOYg&HOYI ^Clt OYUUpX. 
 
 ee&e ftrrexNi rteju mione. 
 oe. Jut^poYujwi nc* noYRioc 4>erc oy^ot- 
 <b£T xe erre g*rteBj<MK fte oYog xe erre gAit- 
 G^GYeepoc fte oYog eu^cxjn coy&cjuk ne jua- 
 poYujmi jutneqcrc 2te eqrt^epjuteepe £}*poq 
 eqcy^rttxiTeJLAGpJUieepe Xe £>Apoq JUt*poY- 
 ginrq e&o?\ cy^rtTeqeJUinty^ eepe neqoc ep- 
 jtxeepe £}*poq etyuun !ke *qcA}*rtcxrreJUiep- 
 wieepe £>*poq JutnepepoY6rrq OYog ecyum 
 *qty*ffepjuieepe £}<s.poq jut^poYtfrrq etyoun 
 2s.e <|>&.ujk ne itoYeextiKoc ne jm^poY+cRuj 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS'. 166 
 
 The Sixth Book of the Canons of our Holy Fathers 
 the Apostles, which are in the hands of Cle- 
 mens : the same is the Seventh Book. 
 
 of those who approach to receive the holy 
 Mystery. 
 
 78. And those who shall approach to receive the 
 mysteries of the servant of God, let them be brought 
 first to the Bishop, or to the Presbyters, by the Dea- 
 cons, and let them ask them, " For what cause, and 
 for what thing, have you drawn near to the words 
 of the Lord ? " Let those who shall bring them in, 
 who have investigated their works diligently, bear 
 testimony for them. 
 
 Of Trades and Works.* 
 
 79. Let them inquire after their life with scrutiny, 
 if they be servants, and if they be free. And if he 
 be a servant, let his lord be asked whether he will 
 be witness for him. And if he will not be witness 
 for him, let him be rejected until he is worthy, that 
 his lord may witness for him ; and if he does not 
 witness for him, let him not be received. And if 
 he has borne witness for him, let him be received. 
 And if he be a servant to a Heathen, let him be 
 taught to please his lord, "that the word be not 
 
 Arab. JUc^ «-A3LflJI, trades or arts, and works or 
 actions. 
 
xt*q eepeqepAftAq jutneqcrc xex*c rmoYxe- 
 oxk enc<\:£i ecyum 2^e oYgooYT ne eoYorr- 
 T*q cgijuti juijuiay ie oYcgnmi eoYorfr^c g,*i 
 juuuay Jm^poY+cKoj ftcjuoY eepoYpojtyi epuu- 
 oy ecycun 2^e juinoYeuu^ itejue. r«sJuoc jmApoY- 
 TX^ftujoY etxpreJUtnoprfeYirr a?\?\* etfTY*Juioc 
 kata c|>rtoJuioc oYog ecyojn oYmcToc ne 
 neqoc eqccjuoYff see eqepnoprteYirt eqdrrejm- 
 *t" cgumi rt Aq ie itaoq eqcxrrejurf- g*i rrreq- 
 Rcjuki uus.poYX* n<rc gtcjuijuiay gi &o?\ eujuun 
 ^.e oya.1 ne eoYorc oY^ejmum itejuusx) jm*poY- 
 i~cKcxj juierr ff*q eejmeTeYce&Hc xtnepepoY- 
 tfrrq 2±e e£>OYit eKoirrumift iutJUtYCT-Hpiort e- 
 Rh^\ e^qTOYKo rrtyopn epety<Mt c|>juioy 2^.e 
 c|>og epoq Juu\poY6rrq e^oYft. 
 
 ecyujn *qty*rt oy*i ne oYnoprto&ocicoc ne 
 juus.peq?\o *>ert rreqcjutcrr eTgouoY ie jm*poY- 
 gn-q e&o?\. 
 
 oYnoprtH ecu^Arf'fjuinecoYoi e<£oYft .ua- 
 pec?so ie AJt^poYgnrc eRo?s epeuj*w oyai 
 eqeajmie i^cju^sorr +xineqoYoi e^}OYff *x&- 
 peq?\o ie JUtApoYgixq eJ&o?\ epetyAft OYpujJUii 
 ie oYcgumi ec £>erc nieea^port ei e^oYrr ie 
 OYerreioxoc ie oxxonoxi^x 00 le oy*i eq<l>HT 
 £>err nicT^Xiort ie oy^ijuujucioc eq £>ert njuto- 
 
 rfOAJt^X lo[t le OY?\YJUini*KOC IC OYX^^YpHC 
 
 ie oYKie^pajToc ie nexxaj ri'T^sYpA ie oYop- 
 X'cthc ie oYK^nn?\^\oc jm^poY?\o ie Juu^poY- 
 giTOY e&o?\ OYJua/roi *qcy*H+.uneqoYoi 
 e*>0Yrr JU*poY ,e t"c&(JU rr^q eujTejuepeqeptfT 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 168 
 
 blasphemed." But if it be a man who hath a wife, 
 or a woman who hath a husband, let them be 
 taught to be satisfied with them. But if they be 
 not troubled with marriage, let them be taught not 
 to commit fornication, but to marry according to 
 the law. And if his lord be a believer, knowing 
 that he commits fornication, and gives not a wife to 
 him, or gives not a husband to his maid-servant, let 
 that lord be put out. But if there be one who 
 hath a demon let him be taught piety, but let him 
 not be received into communion of the mystery 
 unless he has been first cleansed. But if death ap- 
 proach him, let him be received. 
 
 If any one has been a maintainer of harlots, let 
 him cease his evil examples, or let him be rejected. 
 
 If a harlot draw near, let her cease, or let her be 
 rejected. If any one who makes idols draw near, let 
 him cease, or let him be rejected. If a man or a 
 woman who belongs to the theatre come in, or chario- 
 teer, or gladiator, or racer, or being publicly in the 
 gladiatorium, or the Olympic games, or a player on 
 the pipe *, or harp, or who sings to the lyre, or a 
 dancer, or vintner, let them cease, or let them be re- 
 jected. If a soldier come in, let him be taught * to do 
 no injustice, and to accuse no one falsely : and let 
 him be taught to be content with his wages which 
 are given him." And if he is persuaded, let him be 
 
 Greek ^o^cx,vXrig. 
 
pge itiKAJtum irre KiAnocTO?\oc. 
 
 rrxoitc oY^e eujTeJuepeqgi?\* eg?u JutApoY- 
 +cB.ou 2^6 rtAqx^ epoq* erfeqmj/turuorf e- 
 TOY^t" jlujuujoy rt*q *quj<Mtneiee ^.e xx&r 
 poYtfTT~q e^oYff Aqc^4\rf^fti"?\orm 2ie jua- 
 poYgn~q oyaj eqipi rc^RoTe eTeoYpeqeftKOT 
 ne itejut mgooYT le oY^oYtyoY ie oYJUt^roc 
 
 16 OYCTACI^CTHC 16 OYpeqjmOYi" 16 OY*C- 
 
 TrpoSsoroc 6T6 OYpepx^ oYitoY ne 16 oYpeq- 
 tgmi 16 oYpequtoYi" erugoq le 0Ypeqe<sjuii6 
 c|>Y^s^KTHpiorf 16 oYpeqjmoYi" eTeiepRoorre 
 le oYpeqtfTjuiHmi ^eit itig,&.?stcjr le neTtfumH- 
 im ifcert g£\i rfg*rrg?\i 16 oYpeqRcju^ JiinKiJUi 
 rtejut jme?\oc *Yuj<MtJBLU)tfe ie neTApeg epoq 
 gtoxai eRe?\?\e gi <5X?\e ie neTn^pan-Hpei 
 eg*rtg*?\A.i" eYJUOYi" ie g*itK*?\H ie neTi - - 
 jtgenq emc*;*! ety<\pe rupumi xotoy ee- 
 poY<£jumi rfuuoY JutJUtmiti rraj jm*poY^OKi- 
 jutA^m JuumojoY ifeert m^portoc ^k^kia r*p 
 JuoKg 60Y6I 6B.o2\ juuutoq etyuun JUtert AYcy^rr- 
 
 ^O 6Yipi ITffAJ JUl^pOYtfrrOY e£>OYff 6YU^T6JUl- 
 
 eujTrfgHT AA^poYgiTOY eRo?s. 
 
 oviiA.'hVsA.KH iWe oYAnicToc ecycun juten 
 TeqRuuKi Te ecxo^A^e epoq JuiApoYtfnrc e- 
 £>0Yit etyuun ^.e ctftb£>e.u. juumoc next gAxucc- 
 ^cjuoYiti jmA.poYgiTC eRo?s. 
 
 * The margin has eepeqgUU 6poq. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 170 
 
 received ; but if he speak against it, let him be re- 
 jected. Any one doing abominable things, a sodo- 
 mite, or a vain person, or a magician, or a seditious 
 person*, or an enchanter, or an astrologer who is a 
 constituter of the time f , or a diviner, or a serpent- 
 charmer, or a maker of amulets, or an enchanter who 
 does hurtful things, or an augurer by birds, or who 
 augurs in any other way, or an interpreter of motions 
 and members when they move ; or he who divines by 
 the blind and the lame J, or who observes the call- 
 ing of birds or sounds, or an observer of words 
 which men utter that they may be signs to them, 
 let these be proved for a time, for it is difficult to 
 depart from the evil. If they have ceased doing 
 these things, let them be received ; hut if they will 
 not be persuaded, let them be rejected. 
 
 A concubine of an unbeliever, if she is his bond- 
 servant, spending her time with him alone, let her 
 be received ; but if she defile herself with others, 
 let her be rejected. 
 
 And a believer who hath a concubine, if she 
 be a bond-servant, let him put her away, marrying 
 according to the law : if she be free, let him marry 
 her; but if he will not, let him be rejected. 
 
 Arab. u_5J<=r«, a blasphemer, ungrateful for the bless- 
 ings of God. 
 
 T Arab. eulcL* L^rvLs, master of the time or hours* 
 { Or who observes the contiguity or conjunction of the 
 blind and the lame. 
 
poA jtiKAmjurr rtTe rtiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 oyjtictoc 2s.e OYorrrfTAq rtoYnA^sAKH jli- 
 aaay etyum jlagit oy&uuki tg jm^peqgiTC g- 
 Ko7\ Gqtf? cgfjuti katta tyitojmoc ecycjun oy- 
 pejmge T6 jut*peqgejutci ngjuac GqcxjTGJUtoY- 
 u>uj Xg AA*poYgiTq g&oK 
 
 oy<m eqoYAg ffc* rucutoT hte meerroc ig 
 rnc&uj rrre ruioY2^«sj jm^peq^so ig JUApoY- 
 gn-q gRo?\ oyai eq?\oKi eqeeuupm <£eit ni- 
 ee^^porf ie nKYftHKiorr ie gArrgYnniKoc ig 
 gAmt Arum* JuiApoY^so ie utApoYgiTOY g&o?\. 
 
 nGTOHUJ GepK^TH^OY^C^ 00 AAApOYK<VTH- 
 
 Kirr juumoq rrr Jtpojmni Gujuun 2s.g AqtyAN oyai 
 
 HG GYCnO^-GOC JT6 GqpUUOYT G^OYff GJTIgUjR 
 
 Ju^poYtfrrq AtfrtG cjuck JutnGp&porroc r*p Ait 
 nGTOYKpmiff juuuoq &2\?\&. niTpumoc jig. 
 
 c|>H6Ti-cRu) ^.6 Gtycjun Aqty^rt oy2\A.ikoc jtg 
 6qnAi2s.GY6 £>6it jtca;xi oYog oycgjuutoc nc 
 ^bcrr ncq+pajnoc mAp6q T i-c&uj CGftAcyuum 
 r^p THpoY rirpGqtfTcRuu ittg cj^ ncscAq rbcG 
 nmpoc|>HTHc. 
 
 AqxuuK gKo?\ jVxg mxum JuuutAg tv g&o?s- 
 
 ^Gft ItlKAJtUm ItTG ItGltlCrf Jt AnOCTO^OC £)6ff 
 OYgipHItH ItTG HOC XsJLHtt. 
 
 * Read g<Mt«VFum. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 172 
 
 One following the customs of the heathen, or the 
 doctrines of the Jews, let him cease, or let him be 
 rejected. One insane, beholding the plays in the 
 theatre, or hunting, or horse-races, or contests, let 
 them cease, or let them be rejected. 
 
 He who is appointed to be catechized, let him be 
 catechized three years. But if any one be diligent, 
 and is prompt in the work, let him be received with- 
 out delay, for it is^ not the time that is judged, but 
 the manner of life. 
 
 And he who teaches, if he has been a lay person 
 instructing in the word, and grave in his manner, 
 let him teach ; u for all shall be taught of God," 
 saith the Prophet. 
 
 The Sixth Book is finished of the Canons of our 
 Fathers the Apostles, in the peace of the Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
por rfiKAftuw mre itiAnocTo?soc. 
 
 cYit euu icxYpoc. 
 nixum XX.3J.&Z 5 eKo?\*>eit ruKArfum jWe fte- 
 itKrf- eeoYAJi ft AnocroSsoc eT £>eff rrert- 
 
 2CI2C JTAK*\HJUIHC 6T6 <1><M JT6 J7XUJK JUtlTH 
 
 a. eYGX 1 ? ^ 00 ^ 1 ^ AinienicKonoc giTert E 
 jtenicxonoc ie r. 
 
 S. ninpecRYxepoc ie ni2sj<sj<orroc rrejui n- 
 iceceni jtk^\HpiKoc eYex*po2s.offiff juumuuov gi- 
 Terf ovenicKonoc rcoYuuT. 
 
 r. epecy^rt oYeniciconoc ie oYnpecRYTepoc 
 ie oY^iAKortoc 61 Jtg^si e^oYft enievciACTH- 
 piort n^p* neTOY^gCAgrfi juumoq eepoYTA- 
 ?\oq egpai iWycia ie eepoYtfi' 6^>cmt e.UAY 
 rlroYe&iub ie oYciKepuurf 6AYe<sjutioq eruuLA it- 
 
 OYHpJT 16 OYGpurf- 16 gArfgA^ATf- 16 K6g^l 
 
 rr^uuoYrr rrTtye&itb n*pA noYAgcAgm jutnac 
 jm*peqep<*Jt<ve*m** JuineTctye Ait ne eGf 
 g?\i e^oYft enieYciACTHpiow gjB.h?\ egArrre- 
 nhjuu*. JuiRepi rtejui oya?\o?\i ^>err neqcnoY 
 rteui nrteg rc+^sYX^^ eeoYA& rrejut oYceot 
 itoYqif iuityrtAY rri-npocc|>opA GeoYA&. 
 
 X. ffftlKegYnopA ^.6 THpOY JUtApOYTAOYO 
 
 rrTOYAn^pxH e^oYrr emu xurienicKonoc 
 
 * The margin has JUtApOYeiteeHJUtA JUtJUOq. Arabic 
 f The margin has rf6JLl OYCOY^teff . 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 174 
 
 The Seventh Book of the Canons of our Holy 
 Fathers the Apostles, by the hands of Clemens, 
 which is the end of the Eighth Book, by the Cu ^^ t 
 help of God. /lca)** *& ' 
 
 1. A Bishop shall be ordained by two or three Ca*> 1 - 
 Bishops. 
 
 2. A Presbyter, or Deacon, and the rest of the •* * 
 Clergy, shall be ordained by one Bishop. 
 
 3. If a Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon introduce - J 
 any thing at the altar besides that which is com- 
 manded, that it may be offered for a sacrifice, or 
 
 that it may be introduced there, as honey, or strong 
 made drink, instead of wine ; or milk, or birds ; or 
 any other living creatures instead of what the Lord 
 hath commanded, let him be anathematized. It is ^ ^ 
 not lawful to introduce any thing at the altar, ex- 
 cept new fruits and grapes in the season thereof, and 
 oil for the holy lamp, and incense at the time of the 
 holy oblation. 
 
 4. But let all other autumnal fruits of their first- — f> 
 fruits be sent to the house of the Bishop and the 
 
poe ffiKAJTuurr rrre rfiAnocro^oc. 
 
 rrejui mnpec&YTepoc *3\7\& rmoYtfrTC eifcoYrt 
 enievciACTHpiorf epe nieniCKonoc guuq c|>o- 
 ujoy exouq xtejui runpecRYTepoc iteui niceceni 
 
 ftk?SHpiKOC. 
 
 eeRe xe rute nieniCKonoc le mnpec&YTe- 
 poc 16 ni^iAKorfoc gi* Teqcgnuu e&o?\. 
 
 e. xtnepepe nieniCKonoc ie nmpec&YTepoc 
 te ni^iAKOfioc gi Teqcgmi eRo7\ ee&e oy- 
 ^suuixi JuuuteTpequ^jmuje rfOY^" ecyuun 2s.e 
 *qcy*rf giTC e&o?\ Juu^poYX^qSe* e&o?s eq- 
 ujTeJUtoYuuty 2.6 e(Hrc e£>oYit JUApoYK^eaj- 
 poY juumoq. 
 
 5c. epeujAft oYemcKonoc ie oYnpec&YTepoc 
 16 oY^iAKonoc ep negooY jlutijtacx* Neui 
 rtnoY^Ai jLinarreep hchoy errepe iteYcyooYe 
 cyHcxj ffem megooY JUtApoYKAOAipoY juumoq. 
 
 5. Jiinepepe nieniCKonoc ie nmpecRYTe- 
 poc ie n^iAKorroc e<M>q rtejui mpuuoYcy jui- 
 niKOCJUioc ecyuun £.e Aqcy^rteA^q Jm*poY- 
 KAeajpoY juumoq. 
 
 h. epeujAit oYnpecRYTepoc ie oY^iAKoxtoc 
 ie K6OYA.1 itaoq go2\uuc ^erc nik^\Hpoc uj- 
 T6JUK5T £&o?\£>eit ^eYX^P^Ti a iutcl>rr ay iti"- 
 CYit^gic ie eqxou JtAiTiA. etyoun AJtert eqejmn- 
 uj* jm^poYX^ N*q eKo?\ ec^oun equjxejuocou 
 irrAn-iA jmApoYX*^ 8 el e&o?\ guuc e^qep 
 ajtoc rcoYoce jutni^sAoc oYog Aq+ rrouoY 
 
 * The margin has ff6X. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 176 
 
 Presbyters, but they shall not be introduced upon the 
 altar ; but the Bishop shall divide them for himself 
 and the Presbyters, and the rest of the Clergy* 
 
 But neither the Bishop nor Presbyter nor 
 Deacon shall put away his wife. 
 
 5. Let not the Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, 
 
 put away his wife for the pretext of religion ; but if C~ 
 he has put her away, let him be deposed ; and if he 
 be unwilling to receive her again, let him be de- 
 prived. 
 
 6. If a Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, shall cele- 
 brate the day of the Passover with the Jews, before 
 the time of the vernal equinox, let him be deposed. 
 
 7. Let not the Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, be 
 disturbed v$\h the cares of the world ; but if he has 
 troubled himself with them let him be deposed. 
 
 8. If a Presbyter, or Deacon, or any other who is *■ 
 wholly among the Clergy does not partake of the 
 Eucharist f at the time of assembling, if he mentions 
 
 the cause, and if it be a proper one, let him be for- 
 given ; if he does not mention the cause let him be 
 suspended, as being the cause of injury to the peo- 
 ple, and giving a suspicion to them that they may 
 
 * These four Canons are united in the Coptic and Arabic, 
 t The Arabic adds ^JdJiJI, holy. 
 
 m 
 
pO^ rflK<MT(JUIT ItTG ltlAnOCTO?\OC. 
 
 j*oYgYno\fri<\ eepoYgYnonTeYift gc|>hgt ta- 
 ?\g npocc|>op* egpHi guuc GqTA^sO *ft Ggpm 
 
 e. nicroc Xt itiRerr GTujGituuoY g+6kk?\h- 
 ciA oYog gtcuutgjui eitirpAcJ>H gooyaR gy- 
 
 ^^ftUjTGJUt^UJ uj^ KTOYGp rf|U#\H?\ OYOg Jt- 
 
 CGtff GRo?s^6rr +npoc<|>op* g^oyaR OYOg jt- 
 CGGp rfiu^?\H?s JLinityGngJuoT gxcjuc uu\poY- 
 
 ^CAYgGl 6Ro?\ gOUC GYipi ffg*ft ATAXIA GT6 
 
 g^rfu^eop , TGp ffG £>Glt ^gkkTshcia. 
 
 i. Gpcty^it oyai ci|^\H?s rfGJUt jtgt Koiitcuitirr 
 
 *It JLUJUtYCTHpiOrf KAIt GqGff £>OYft JtrfOYHI 
 JUl*pOYX* ^HGTG JLIJUIAY gGI GRo?\. 
 
 IX. GpGty^rC OYK^sHpOC U#\H?\ JtGJUl OYK?\H- 
 
 poc GAYK*e*ipoY Juumoq gouc k^sHpoc <|>aj 
 gouq orr JUt^poYKAe^ipoY juumoq. # 
 
 15. IT. GpGUJAJT OYK^sHpOC GqgGl GRo?\ 16 Jt- 
 
 eoq oy2\«jukoc tycrr^q oyho^ic guuc cq gi 
 ^OYff rrcctfrrq G^>oYrr ^bcrr ^no^sic x^P 10 
 
 C^>AJ GYCYItglCTA JUtiUtOq SJL^pO^X^^ 1 6- 
 Ro?\ NX6 ItHGTAYdT ffGJUt C^HGTAYtfTTq Gcyuun 
 2s.G GqgGI GRo^s JUtApGqX^J ffOYCHOY X6 *qx6 
 
 JUGercoYX oYog ^qAnArrH iW"gkk?\hcia g- 
 
 12L nctye *rt Gg?\i itGniCKonoc cepcqx* 
 neqeuuty rccuuq cq^u) giXGrr kgoyai K*rr gy- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 178 
 
 suspect him who offers the oblation, as not offering 
 rightly. 
 
 9. And all believers who enter into the church 
 and hear the Holy Scriptures, if they do not remain 
 Jill they have prayed, and partaken of the Holy 
 Eucharist, and make the prayers of thanksgiving in 
 it, let them be suspended, as causing disorders, 
 which are disturbances in the church. 
 
 10. If any one prays with one who partakes not 
 of the mystery, even if he is brought into their 
 houses, let that person be suspended. 
 
 11. If a Clergyman prays with a Clergyman who 
 hath been deposed, as a Clergyman, let him also be 
 deposed. 
 
 12. 13. If a Clergyman or layman who is suspended 
 goes to a city as being still within the Church*, and 
 they shall receive him in the city without commen- 
 datory letters, let those who received him, and he 
 that hath been received, be suspended. But if he 
 be suspended, let him remain for a longer time 
 suspended, because he has lied, and has deceived 
 the Holy Church of God. 
 
 14. It is not lawful for any Bishop to leave his 
 diocese f, leaving it for another, even if he is con- 
 Arab. Jy£$\ as approved. 
 
 t Coptic JieqetOty , his province, or region ; but the 
 Arabic is tiL*** , his habitation, the place where he dwells. 
 
 m2 
 
poe rriKAitum ittg tuknocTo?\oc. 
 
 ujA.ttkrtA.YKH juuuoq giTerc oyaah^ ixihti 
 JtTe oyajtia ujuum eceprroqpi itCGtfrrq AtfrtG 
 neTegit<sx| eepeqep <|>aj gouc oyowu^xoaji sjl- 
 jutoq eepovgHOY itrtHerr *>eri nuuux gtgjuuuiay 
 giTGft nc*xi jt+JuteTGYceRHc oYog <|><m ore 
 jutnGpepcqAtq ji* iuiAYArrq *?\*\* giTGft i"kpH- 
 cic juuulhuj rfGniCKonoc ngju. oYTuu&g Gq^Giui- 
 xoju eJJL&ujuu. 
 ie. cpGujAft oYnpccRYTcpoc ig oYXiiLKoitoc 
 
 16 OYAI gOT\U)C glTGIt ffHGTHJTI Jt+TA^IC Jt- 
 
 "rJUGxk^sHpiKOC jx)(ju rlrccjuq JuuiGqeuuty GqGcyc- 
 rr*q GKGecjuty Gq^uu ^Git jiijula. gtgjuuuiay 
 JtOYItluj+ltCHOY ^>6ff HGqOYOUty JlAp* "hrffcju- 
 
 juh JUtncqcniCKonoc TGrtoYAgCAgrti gu^tgaagp 
 itai ^siTopriA. GrfGg aaa?\icta. Gtyum AqujAft 
 ncqcnicKonoc juioy^ Gpoq cepcqiccrrq cncq- 
 jua JUtncqcaj'TGUi rccouq 6ep6q?\o <b*tt TeqA- 
 nr&zxk jmerrroire GqrfACYffAVuurG ^ert jtijula 
 
 GTGJUUUAY JUti|>pHH" WOY^IKOC. 
 
 uv. Gtyoun 2^6 cpGcyAit nicnicKonoc gt^gw 
 ncqeoucy en +GniTiJUii* GgTsi oaj gtaw^uj 
 
 JUULtOC £)A.piUOY GqtfTTOY gOUC K^sHpiKOC JllA- 
 
 poYX*q86i eRo?\ guuc G*qujuuni ff2uT*CKA- 
 
 ?SUUC JTOYATAglA. 
 
 15. c[>HGTA.q^5sOJUl2\6iUl ^Glt Y&JJLQC 5 AAG- 
 
 rtGficA Raitticjuia ig <|>HGT*q3<;uj rr*q itoY- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 180 
 
 strained by the multitude, unless it is for some use- 
 ful cause that he is taken without his consent to do 
 this, that he may be able to benefit those in that 
 place by the word of godliness; and he shall not 
 do this alone, but by the judgment of many Bishops, 
 and a very powerful petition. 
 
 15. If a Presbyter or Deacon, or any one wholly of 
 those who are numbered in the order of the Clergy, 
 leaves his appointment, and shall go into another 
 region*, remaining in that place for a long time 
 of his own accord, without the consent of his Bishop, 
 we command that he no more minister, especially if 
 his Bishop has called upon him to return to his 
 place and he has not obeyed him, to cease in his 
 disorderly conduct, but he shall assemble in that 
 place as a layman. 
 
 16. But if the Bishop who is in that diocese shall 
 reckon the punishment f nothing which we have 
 established against them, receiving them as Clergy- 
 men, let him be suspended, as he who has been a 
 teacher of disorder. 
 
 17. He who has been twice united in marriage 
 after baptism, or who has had a concubine, cannot 
 
 The Greek is zavrov vugoiziuv, his own parish. 
 OLOUj signifies a defined sphere, either great or small, 
 as a province, or prefecture, and a parish ; and %&»- ap- 
 pears to convey the same idea, 
 t Arab. ^ylaJI, the regulation. 
 
pn<\ itiKAxrum itTe itiAncxrrctfsoc. 
 
 n&.Ts'h&KH juijuorfuptau jutuioq eep emcKonoc 
 16 npec&YTepoc ie 2sJAKorroc ie eepoYonq 
 gcu^oc en<\pie.uoc it+JuteTOYHR. 
 
 it?, ie. c^aeeitA^ ffOY^Hp* |6 °yi gayca.- 
 tyc ie oYnoprra ie oyRouki ie oyi A^n rfHGT- 
 ^erc mcKYrrn 6T6 meeAXporr ne ie <1>H6t 
 Aqgeiuici iteJU. ccum E^ 16 n-cyepi iijineqcorf 
 ie 'Tcyepi rcTeqcourfi juumorfcxjxojm juuutoq eep 
 enicxonoc ie npecfiYTepoc ie ^JAKortoc ie 
 eepoYonq gouTsoc enik^sHpoc K^-jmeTOYHR. 
 
 ic. nik^sHpoc eew A<fif pumi ecyeirruupi aaa- 
 
 pOYKABAJpOY JUtJliOq. 
 
 icA. icS. nicioYp ecyum juteft eTAYAiq Jtci- 
 oYp giTert ^-nepeA nittpiojuu ie iteoq ctay- 
 tyenr rteqcjuioT JtgooYT e&o?\ ^ert oyXiuof- 
 juioc ie 6TAY^4>oq JUUTAipiH - ecyuun eqcyAff 
 qeixnujA JtejmeTeniCKonoc AJtApoYAiq eujuun 
 ^.6 eTAYty^rrq eB.o?s jutjutm xumoq jutnepepe- 
 qep kTsnpoc xe Aqcxjumi itpeqd}arre& epoq 
 JtAJutAYATq oYOg Aqep:&AXi eneAJUtio JLt<H~. 
 
 ier. epeujAit nexoi jtk^\Hpoc tyATq eRo?\ 
 AAApoYKAOAipoY xumoq Aq^mu'reii epoq ix- 
 
 JUlAYATq. 
 
 icX. jti^saikoc eertAcyATq e&o?\ AAApoY- 
 X^qgei eRo^s nf Jtpojuni AqeneiJlo2\eYe e- 
 nequ)rc£> juumm juuutoq. 
 
 ice. nienicKonoc ie mnpec&YTepoc ie ni- 
 2uAKoitoc eTOYirATAgoq d^eit oYnopitiA ie 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 182 
 
 be a Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, or be num- 
 bered wholly in the number of the Priesthood. 
 
 18. 19. He who shall marry a widow or one who 
 has been divorced, or a harlot, or a maid-servant, 
 or one of those in the scenes of the theatre, or who 
 has married with two sisters, or the daughter of his 
 brother, or the daughter of his sister, cannot be a 
 Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, or be numbered 
 entirely with the Clergy of the Priesthood. 
 
 20. The Clergyman who shall become a surety*, 
 let him be deposed. 
 
 21. 22. The eunuch, if he have been made an 
 eunuch by the violence of men, or he who was 
 made such in the persecution, or he who was born 
 such, if he be worthy of the Episcopacy, let him be 
 made a Bishop. But if he has mutilated himself, 
 let him not be made a Clergyman, because he is a 
 self-murderer, and an enemy to the creation of God. 
 
 23. If he who is a Clergyman mutilates himself 
 let him be deprived : he is a murderer of himself. 
 
 24. The layman who shall mutilate himself, let 
 him be separated three years, for he lays a snare for 
 his own life. 
 
 25. The Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, who is 
 taken in fornication, or is a false swearer, or a thief, 
 
 * The Coptic is literally, " The Clergyman who shall take 
 a man for a surety." The Greek is k\*ipikos 6771**? $tSoi>s 
 KaOaipeiffdo). 
 
pnr rtiKAJtujff rtTG itiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 ovAieTpeqoupK itrroYX ie oYtfioYt JUApoYK*- 
 eAipoY juuutoq a?\?\a, JuinepepoYrroxq eRo^\ 
 rrfKomumiA +rp*<l>H T&p xiujxxsjloc xe 
 juine noc 6? k&a rrcon S eefie oYguuJk rc- 
 oyuut. 
 
 k^. gojmAJoc ore nKGceni jtk?\HpiKoc gtg 
 
 ItlA.ltATItUUC'THC ff6 ft6JUt ITI\I/A.?VTHC AYtyAftl 
 
 e£>0Yft enik^sHpiKoc sjljt&tqv6T cgnuti itce- 
 oyuucxj etfT'TerfOYAgcA.gm nujoy jliaaayatoy 
 
 COAI 6YOI JYAJT^FffUUCTHC OYOg cyoi itpeq- 
 \I/A?VTHC eepOYtfl' A.TstsA. HK6 g?\l *!t JtK^sH- 
 piKOC. 
 
 k^. nieniCKonoc ie nmpec&YTepoc ie ni- 
 Ssjakonoc GYffAgioYi enicroc eYepito&i ie 
 itaoq £bztt Anicroc rcpeq^Trbcoitc OYOg gyoy- 
 W& grrerf gA.rfgfi.HOYi Juin^ipHi" eepe m- 
 puuuu epgo^f rf*>HTOY TerroY^gcAgm ee- 
 
 pOYKA0<SJpOY JLtJUUJUOY JUtHG nOC V*p ^"CJBlUU 
 
 ffAit ec|>^i ^ert g^si xjlsjla, *?\?\a itAYgioYi 
 epoq rceoq 2^6 rf^qcejmrroc itAYC*goYi juuutoq 
 jutneqc^goYi equjen*>ici itcpcumT Art ne. 
 
 kh. epecy^rr oYenicKonoc ie oYnpeafiYTe- 
 poc ie oy2lIAKOi?oc GAYKAOAjpoY juuutoq e- 
 xerr g<MteK?\HJUi* eYOYOitg efto?\ eqepTo^- 
 jutAit ei g£>oyit ie etfuug gco^voc enTHpq xini- 
 cyejutjiji ctc rfTOTq rrcHOY ffi&eit eYit^tyArr 
 cJ>ai e£.o?\ rrfexk^HciA enrrHpq. 
 
 ice. ecyejun ApeujArr oYeniciconoc ie oy^ia- 
 KOftoc epoc gc|>ai AgiubjuiA gi^reit gAit&pHiuiA 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 184 
 
 let him be deprived, but not be cast out of the com- 
 munion, for the Scripture says, " The Lord will not 
 take vengeance twice for the same thing." 
 
 26. Likewise also the rest of the Clergy. They 
 who are the Readers and the Singers, if they have 
 come into the Clergy before they have married, and 
 they wish to marry, we permit them alone in this, 
 being Readers and Singers, that they marry, but not 
 any other Clergy. 
 
 27. The Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, who 
 shall strike any believers who sin, or he who is un- 
 just among the unbelievers, and wishes by things of 
 this kind to make men afraid, we command that 
 they be deposed, for the Lord has not taught us this 
 in any place. But he was smitten, and he was 
 quiet; he was reviled, and he reviled not; suffer- 
 ing, he was not angry. 
 
 28. If a Bishop, or Priest, or Deacon, who has 
 been deposed for manifest crimes, dare to enter in, 
 or to touch at all the ministration which he once 
 had, he shall be cut off entirely from the Church. 
 
 29. If a Bishop or Deacon shall become a ruler 
 in this dignity by money, or a Presbyter, let him be 
 
pne iHK&itujit JtTe itiAnocToSsoc. 
 
 16 ovnpecRYTepoc juuJs.poYK<\e4*jpoY AAJUtoq 
 
 OYOg itCA K*e*ipoY JLtcl>H6TAq+cl>(JUty rt*q 
 
 rfceu^TejLAKomourfm itejui*q errrHpq xnc|>pH+ 
 eTACtyuuni itcmum nuuu^roc e&o^giTOT 
 ArtOK neTpoc. 
 
 2\. epetyAft oYemcKonoc ep^piA rrgAJT«*.p- 
 X«JW JtTe itaj kocjuoc eqepoc e^-eKK^HciA. 
 e&oSsgiTcrrq JUiApoYgiTq e&o^ ffC6K*e<sjpoY 
 juuutoq rcejm rfHeTKoimjumrr itejut^q THpoY. 
 
 2\*. epeuj*rt oYnpecRYxepoc K<vrA<|>porfw 
 jLtneqenicKonoc rf*qcYfr*ru>ve giRo^s OYog 
 eqe^juuo ft*q ffKeeYci^CTHpioit juineqx*S^i 
 ittaio jiineqeniCKonoc ixe ^err oYJUteTpeq- 
 tyeimuje noY^" IT6 £>eit OY2sJKe6cYffH Jt**poY- 
 K*e*ipoY Juuutoq gouc juum *px H weoq (ten 
 k?\Hpoc rriReit eerr^oY^goY rccuuq oy^yp<mt- 
 rtoc r^p ne m^sAiKoc ore eeit*oY<\goY ncouq 
 A**poYgiTOY e&o?\ <[>*! ^.e JUtApequjuum Jute- 
 iterrc^ epe nienicxonoc epKcxj^siit xumoq JtoY- 
 con rteju E le r . 
 
 2\E. epeujajt OYemcKonoc x*> oYnpecRY- 
 Tepoc gei eRo^s ig oY^iAKortoc mte g?\i rre- 
 nicKonoc euj^* ! c^oYit hjulhti katta oy- 
 ccjuoyit iWe memcKonoc 6T*qx*qgei efictfs 
 ^qjutOY. 
 
 2\r. juinepepe g^si tft g^\i rreniciconoc w- 
 ujejuuuto e^oYft ie npec&YTepoc ie Xiajco- 
 
 JtOC g(JUC K?\HpiKOC X^P 10 CYffgYCTA JUl- 
 
 jucjuoy eYeyAffiru &e orr rfgAitc^*! uiApoY- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 186 
 
 deposed, and he who set him apart : after they are 
 deposed, they shall not hold communion with him 
 at all, as Simon Magus was by me, Peter. 
 
 30. If a Bishop shall have the advantage of the 
 rulers of this world, gaining dominion in the church 
 by it, let him be cast out, that he may be deposed, 
 and all those who communicate with him. 
 
 31. If a Presbyter shall despise his Bishop, and 
 assemble separately, and make to himself another 
 altar, who has not deposed any thing against the 
 honour of his Bishop, either in religion or in jus- 
 tice, let him be deposed as ambitious, he, and all 
 the Clergy who shall follow him, for he is a tyrant. 
 Let the laity also who shall follow him be cast out. 
 And let this be done after the Bishop has forbid 
 him once, and a second, or third time. 
 
 32. If a Bishop shall suspend a Presbyter, or Dea- 
 con, no other Bishop can restore him but with the 
 knowledge that the Bishop who suspended him is 
 dead. 
 
 33. Let not any one receive any strange Bishop, 
 or Priest, or Deacon, as a Clergyman, without com- 
 mendations of them. But if they bring letters, let 
 them be examined ; and if they are preachers of the 
 
pn^ ruKArrum itTe rfi<MiocTo?\oc. 
 
 kit Akpm m jlijuouoy ovog etyoun ayujaw g*it- 
 peqgiuuioj rte ff+jmeexmi JUtApoYtfrroY e- 
 <5oyw etgum Xe ijumoit eYitAX^P**? 1 ** witA. 
 i~£;piA itcej^T-euiKoitouitirt itejmuuoY oyou 
 oYiAHcy FAp itgouR cyon xaiAipHi" kata oy- 
 
 CYffgApJTAKH. 
 
 2\X. itienicKonoc juneeitoc neerroc neT- 
 ctye ne epcooY eepoYejuti xe mm hbtoi 
 itojopn w^htoy itcex^q wuuoy guuc Ac|>e 
 oYog itceujTejmep g?si itguuB. ^cupic ^-ritco- 
 
 AAH JLt^HGT-eJUUmAY JUApe HIOYAI HIOYAI 6p 
 
 mg&HOYi JUtJUAYATq nai eTepitoqi juineq- 
 euucy OYog itijo^P^ gtujoii £>a TcqcgoYciA 
 a*£sA oyXg iteoq gouq oit c^hgt AYKAeiCTA 
 xtuioq it a<|>g gxuuoy itneqep g?\i itguuR iji&e- 
 pi j^uupic TeritouJuiH rcrrienicKonoc THpoY 
 nAip*H" rAp epe oYouoitiA rtoYurr itAujumi 
 OYog itTe c^i" 4 > *< j u rr <Hu)oy rrejm n^c ihc 
 itejm mmtA GeoYAR. 
 
 2\g. juinepepe menicxonoc GpToSsiuiAit gx*- 
 po2LOitm ca£.o?\ jutneqeu)$xj 6gAitno?\ic le 
 gAitxuup* itcGgYnoKiceAt itAq Gtxjum 2^e 
 AY^Aue^serxH ikmoq xe Aqcp <|>ai JiApA 
 i"ritu)JUiH jul^hgt AJutAgTG exert i~no*sic e- 
 
 TGJUtJUlAY 16 ItlX^jp^ AAApOYKAeAipOY i*- 
 
 juoq iteoq kgjui itHGTAqxipo^oitm ^aaujoy. 
 
 2\iv. ecyoun 2.e AYtyArfX l P°^ 0,tm noygitic- 
 
 Konoc itAquj r TGJi*euj r ntgH r r g^h <&Git oy?m- 
 
 TOYpriA ig cepcqqi Axc|>pu)OYty juuti?\aoc e- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 188 
 
 truth, let them be received ; but if not, they shall 
 receive the things which are necessary, but they 
 shall not commune with them, for many things of 
 this kind are done by surprise/ 
 
 34. It behoves the Bishops of every nation to 
 know who is first among them, that they may place 
 himf as their head, and not do any thing without 
 his consent. Let each one do the things only which 
 belong to his province and the countries under his 
 authority. But neither let him who hath been ap- 
 pointed the head over them do any new thing with- 
 out the consent of all the Bishops, for thus there will 
 be unanimity, and God the Father will be glorified, 
 and Christ Jesus, and the Holy Spirit. 
 
 35. Let not the Bishop dare to ordain without his 
 province, in cities or countries that are not under 
 him. But if he be convicted that he has done this, 
 without the consent of him who hath the power over 
 that city, or the countries, let him be deposed, he, 
 and those whom he has ordained. 
 
 36. And if any one who hath been ordained Bi- 
 shop, will not be persuaded to be in the ministry J, 
 or to take care of the people committed to him, he 
 
 Arab. < — alas", velociter incedens. 
 t The Greek is riyfur&ai ocvrov, esteem him ; but the 
 Arabic is *}>*zf tt , that they may put him, or place him. 
 X Arab. tuAs?' , the ministry. 
 
pne itiKAJtuurr rifTG mknocToTsoc. 
 TAYTHiq GTcrrq GYitAX^S 61 eRo^s uj<vrGq- 
 
 najpiri" ore ninpecKvTepoc ig m2UAKorfoc 
 ecyuun 2^6 AqtyArfujGitAq itceu^Teiuix^q 1 ^ - 
 ^ovrr JutnArreqTTfuuJUiH ait ne <I>ai a?\?\a c|>a 
 'tkakia juuii?\aoc ne itaoq ore JUiApeqxuu 
 eqoi rreniCKonoc mk?\Hpoc ^.6 rrfnctfMc juia- 
 poYX^ Y 8 61 eKo?\ eRo^s xe JutnoYeppeq+cKuu 
 juutai ?\aoc juuuMpirt- rlrrfOYxou^s gRoK 
 
 2\^. JtAApcqcyumi rbee nixmocjuovi" witie- 
 nicKonoc itcon 5 kata pojutni oYog JuiApoY- 
 GpArtAkpmirr rmoYGpHOY goRg rti^orJUA Jt- 
 'i-AJLGTpGqujGjmajG rroYi" OYog ffC6Ruu?\ gRo?\ 
 ffrriArnri?\OFiA gtg ujAYcyumi ^gk ^-Gick^H- 
 cia nujopn jutcrr JLnnxmeuuoYi" GqrtAtyuuni 
 <*>6ft ejUAg X rrGR^uuJUtAc rpJ-nArtTHKocTH 
 tyjutAg E nc GqitAtyuuni itcoy 15 jlotaojth. 
 
 2VH. fflgRHOYI THpOY rrfGlck^HCIA JUlApG 
 
 nicniCKonoc qi JuinoYpcxjoYcy oYOg JutApcq- 
 
 2sJHKIIT JLtJUOUOY gOUC Gc^ nGTXOYtyT GXOUq 
 
 jutnGTccxjG cpoq Aft jig Gepcqqi g^si n^htoy 
 guuc GYgHOY ftAq JuuutAYATq nc ig Gepcqx*- 
 pi^Gcec rmiGftx** wtc cl>4~ mtcqcYrrGftHC 
 Gtyuun Xg gAftgwci jmApcq^uupH^m rrouoY 
 
 gU)C gHKl A?\?SA JUtflGp&pGqGpGUJUJT £)Gff 
 fflg^sl ITffA i"6Kk?\HCIA JtT^SUUIXI mtHGTGJUl- 
 JUIAY. 
 
 2ve. JuincpepG npGcRYTGpoc ig ^.lAKorroc 
 cp g^si itgujR x^P 10 "Htiumjih juutoygjticko- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 190 
 
 shall be suspended until he is persuaded. Like- 
 wise the Presbyter, or the Deacon. But if when he 
 has gone they will not receive him, not because this 
 is his own will, but it is of the wickedness of the 
 people, let him remain a Bishop, but let the Clergy 
 of the city be suspended, because they have not 
 taught this people that they should not thus refuse 
 him. 
 
 37. Let there be an assembly of the Bishops twice 
 in a year, and let them examine among themselves 
 concerning the doctrines of piety, and they shall 
 solve the controversies which exist in the church. 
 The first assembly shall be in the fourth week of 
 the Pentecost ; the second shall be in the twelfth of 
 Paopi (October.) 
 
 38. Let the Bishop have the care of all the things 
 of the church, and let him administer them as in the 
 presence of God. It is not lawful for him to take 
 away any thing from them as profitable for himself 
 alone, or that he should give of the things of God 
 to his relations. But if they be poor, let him sup- 
 port* them as poor, but let him not trade with the 
 things of the church under that pretext. 
 
 39. Let not the Presbyters, or Deacons, do any 
 thing without the consent of their Bishop, for he it 
 
 ■v 
 
 Arab. a^lyui, let him maintain them. 
 
\ \ 
 
 pqA. ftlKAJTUUft ffTG ftlAJTOCTOTsOC. 
 
 noc fteoq v*p ne GTAYmcTGYift ft*q enTs^oc 
 jixnoc ovog itaoq orr ncTftAtyuuT juutca:z:i g* 
 
 rfov\J/Y3C H - 
 Si. epe mgYnApxoftTA linienicKonoc g- 
 
 TGOYOftTAq coy jliiaay ftAOYumg, gRo?\ e- 
 tyoun OYOftT^q jlijuiay gApoq Juum<\YArrq oy- 
 og iVtg ft* noc oYOJitg gRo^ xe epeujAjt nie- 
 nicKonoc qftAJUOY qftAGpoc GftHGTGftoYq rre 
 eepeq^iq JUt^HGTGqoYAujq OYog, rfTeujTcu- 
 iteitx^i JutnicnicKonoc coupeui rrf?\u)ixf Jtit* 
 ^gkkSshcia le no'K^A.Kic oyont-g memcKonoc 
 cguuti gt ujHpi le cYrrGitHc le Ruuk n^iiceorf 
 r*p ne ft*gp6ft <|>+ itejui rupuujuu GUfrejmepe 
 
 ^GlctesHClA +ACO JYftHGTGftOYC ItG GORg X6 
 
 KCGCouoYft aw X6 auj riG rf a nicniCKonoc oy^g 
 Oft GUjTGJUt&pOY&YAJlGYi JutniGniCKonoc IG rtcq- 
 CYrrGKHC irfa\U)l*l itftA. ''fGKtosHClil OYOg ff- 
 TG ffHGTHn Gpoq Gl GgpHl ^Glt OYItltyi" It- 
 ^ICI JtCGXGOYA GnGqJUOJOYT. 
 
 II*. TGftoYAgcAgm Xg cepc niGniCKonoc 
 
 GpOD Gi"6Kk?sHCliL ItGJU fTGCgRHOYI ICX6 AY- 
 HICTGYG V*p ft *q Gftf^J/YXH GTHTAIHOYT" ftftl- 
 pUJSJLl OYgOYO OYft Gftl^pHJUlA. GepOYTHITOY 
 GTTOTq gOUC X6 Gepcq^lOfKlft JULJUKJUOY TH- 
 
 pOY katt* JTGqoYAgCAgm Gq^^pn^fft Jt- 
 rrHGTc^Arr gRo?s ff^HTOY giTGft itinpccRY- 
 
 TGpOC ftGJLA ftlSsJAKOftOC ^Gft OYgoi" JtTG cj^ 
 
 ftGJUi oYceGpTGp 6q6t 2^6 guuq gRoTs JT^HTOY 
 jtftHGTGqGp^cpiA ftoJOY etyuun pou guuTsoc 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 192 
 
 is who is entrusted with the people of the Lord, and 
 he also shall give an account for their souls. 
 
 40. The goods which the Bishop hath, shall be 
 evident, if he have any of his own, and those of the 
 Lord shall be evident ; that when the Bishop shall 
 die, he may have power over those which are his 
 own, to do what he will ; and that not any thing of 
 the Bishop's may be scattered, under pretext of 
 the things of the church : for often the Bishop has 
 a wife and children, or relations, or servants. For 
 it is just before God and men that the church 
 should not suffer the Joss of those things which are 
 its own, because they know not what are the things 
 of the Bishop ; nor again that the Bishop or his re- 
 lations shall be proscribed under pretence of the 
 things of the church. And that those who are re- 
 puted his may not come into great trouble, and 
 blaspheme at his death. 
 
 41. And we command that the Bishop rule over 
 the Church and her goods; for if he be entrusted 
 with the precious souls of men, much more there- 
 fore with the emoluments which have been com- 
 mitted to him ; and so as to administer them all ac- 
 cording to his authority, dividing to those who are 
 in want out of them, through the Presbyters and 
 Deacons, in the fear of God, and with trembling. 
 And he also receiving out of them those things which 
 he has need of, if he indeed needs the same ; and 
 
 n 
 
pqr itiKAxrum rrre mAnocTo^oc. 
 
 qep^cpiA oYog q<Ti g?\i epoq ee&e +&piA it- 
 fticrrHOY JtujeAAUio eeitAXcuiTsi epoq guuc 2l6 
 eup-eJUiepoYcyArr itg^M katt* g7\i ffcjuurr n- 
 itojutoc r*p iut4>+ oYAgc*gm eepe rtHe r rc- 
 poqT emeYci^cTHpiorf oycjuui e&o?\^eff m- 
 evci^cTHpiorf eni2o* Amort g?si jutuuvroi 
 juicyi oyB.6 rtix:**:! JLtnovpo ^err fteqoij/uj- 
 morf jutAAirr juuuioq. 
 
 jS5. niemcKonoc le npec&YTepoc le ni2sj<\- 
 Koitoc eTcpoqT eg*rnr<*>Ji* rrejui g^rt^ep- 
 xep rfGJU gArrei^i eq?\o it<fcHTOY ie k*o<m- 
 poY juumoq. 
 
 iir. mgYnoXiAKoitoc 2^.e orr ie niJutAr- 
 mjucTHc ie ni\J/A.?\iuia)2^oc eerf^ipi juinA.ipH'i" 
 xjL^poxTso ie jm^poYgiTOY e&o?\ guujuuMoc 
 ore n?\Aiicoc xajTA nA.ipiH". 
 
 jSX. niemcKonoc ie nmpecRYTrepoc ie ni- 
 2U4*Jcoitoc eeffAjxjeT itHeT&peuucTHc ft*q 
 
 JUtJUlHCI AAApOYglTOY 6&0?\. 
 
 jili. nienicKonoc ie nmpecRYTepoc ie m- 
 Xiakoitoc eert<\<xj?sH?s fteix mgepeTiicoc juu\- 
 poYX*-Y& e * e&o?\ etyum 2,e AYtyAittpi jucJ><\i 
 eepoYujeiuitgi guuc k^sHpiKoc JUwepoYK^eaj- 
 
 pOY JUtJUCJUOY. 
 
 juisv. nienicKonoc ie ninpec&YTepoc ie ni2u<\- 
 Korroc eerr^cxjerfuJOY en&AJiTicju* rutigepe- 
 
 TIKOC JUU^pOYK^eAJpOY JUL JUICJUOY 16 TOYeYCIA 
 
 *>& T*p Te 'TKoirtoum^ jutn^c we** Re2siAp 
 ie A.C9 ne c|>jmepoc rcoYiricxoc itexx. oyajuctoc. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 194 
 
 taking something for the necessity of the strange 
 brethren, who shall receive hopitality from him, so 
 that they may not want any thing, in any manner. 
 For the law of God hath commanded, that " those 
 who wait at the altar should eat from the altar ; 
 since, not any soldier fights against the enemies of 
 the king at his own charges. 
 
 42. The Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, who in- 
 dulges in dice*, and luxury, and drinking, let him 
 cease from them, or let him be deposed. 
 
 43. And the Sub-deacon, or Reader, or Singer, 
 who shall do so, let them cease, or let them be cast 
 out : likewise the laity after the same manner. 
 
 44. The Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, who 
 shall demand usury of those who are debtors to him, 
 let him be cast out. 
 
 45. The Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, who 
 shall pray with heretics, let him be suspended ; but 
 if they have done this to minister as Clergymen, let 
 them be deposed. 
 
 46. The Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, who 
 shall go to the baptism of heretics, or to their sacri- 
 fice, let him be deposed. For what fellowship hath 
 Christ with Belial, or what part hath a believer with 
 an infidel ? 
 
 * Arab, dj , dice. 
 n 2 
 
pqe ffiKAitum rrre itiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 Ft*. epeujAjt oYemciconoc ie oYnpecRYTe- 
 poc 16 oYXi^Korfoc ic KeoY*i gou?\oc ^err 
 niicTsHpoc Jt^jmeTOYHR ceccxjq xinirajutoc 
 itex*. g*rr*q ie oYHpn eeRe ackhcic *rt a?v- 
 ?\A gcuc g*rf<\K*e*p , TOfr rce eAqepnuuRty 
 JLic^HeTCH^ xe AqrtAY rcxe c]>+ eertx**rci- 
 Rert eTAqeajuiiuuoY oYog xe ic gHnne eft a- 
 iteY ejm^cyuu nA.?\m oit xe A. cj^ emuue cj>puu- 
 juti oYgooYT rrejui oYcguuii oYog nA.ipH+ eq- 
 xcoya eqtyuucyq jlujWajuio jutcj>^- ju^poY- 
 2uopeoY juumoq ie JUtApoYKAeAipoY juiimoq 
 itcerroxq eRo^s^berr "J-eick^HciA. oaj orr tc 
 
 JUtc|>pHi" SJLUl7\MKOC. 
 
 itR. epeuj<\rt OYemciconoc ie oYnpecRYTe- 
 poc ie oY^iAKortoc u^nrextoYuuty e67 juu|>H6- 
 TAqxcrrq eRo?\^berf neqrroRi a.7\7\^ eqrtoxq 
 eRo?\ JUi^poYK^eAipoY juumoq xe *q?\YnH 
 juin^QC <1>aj eTXCJUJuuuioc xe cy*pe oYp^tyi 
 ujuuni Juin^ipHi" *>eit *tc|>e exert oYpeqeprtoRi 
 equj*rtjme r rArfom. 
 
 rtr. epeujAJt oYenicKonoc ie oYnpecRYTe- 
 poc ie oyXiakowoc ujTeuKfi' oykoyxi Jt^q 
 oYog Jtiteqce koyxi rirHpn ^>eit megooY rlr- 
 cyaj JH^poYK^e^ipoY JitJUtoq gouc epe toy- 
 CYitH^Hcic pouKg epouoY AYtycjuni it^ixioc 
 eepe gAJtJUHuj cxajt^ASsi^ecee eRoSsgnro- 
 toy. 
 
 rtX. eYcya.rfuje eg^si itk?\HpiKoc £>ert KA.nv- 
 7\oc eqoYum is eqcoi Jui^poYX^qS 61 eRo?\ 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 19() 
 
 51.* If a Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, or other 
 one wholly among the Clergy of the Priesthood 
 abstains fromf marriage, and flesh, or wine, not 
 for exercise, but as if they are unclean, forget- 
 ting what is written, that "God saw every thing 
 which he had made, and behold it was very good ; " 
 also, that "God made man male and female;" 
 and thus blaspheming, despises the creation of God, 
 let him be reformed, or let him be deposed, and he 
 shall be cast out of the Church : this likewise is 
 equally for the laity. 
 
 52. If a Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, will not 
 receive him who has turned from his sin, but re- 
 jects him, let him be deposed, because he has 
 grieved Christ, who says, " There is joy likewise in 
 heaven over a sinner, when he repents." 
 
 53. If a Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, does 
 not receive a little flesh, and will not drink a little 
 wine on the festival days, let him be deposed, as 
 having a seared conscience: they have been the 
 cause by which many have been offended. 
 
 54. If any of the Clergy go into a tavern, eating, 
 or drinking, let him be suspended, except in an inn, 
 
 * The 47, 48, 49, and 50th Canons are not in the Coptic, 
 nor in the Arabic. 
 
 t The Greek is aTre^eTcu, abstains from ; but the Coptic and 
 Arabic read pollutes. 
 
\ \ 
 
 pq^ rriKAxrum rrre rriAnocTo^soc. 
 
 ijuurri hgt £>err oYn^rfTo^ioff ie ^ert oy- 
 jutcurr ee&e ovkitAYKH e*roYA.g ftcuoY. 
 
 itl. epetyAJt g?\i rtk^sHpiKoc cyecxj nienicico- 
 noc JtAA.poYKA.eAjpoY Juumoq ne:£A.q VA.p xe 
 mteioce neTguuoY enA.px<JUN Jutneic^sA.oc. 
 
 mv. epecyAit oy?\ajkoc cyecy oYnpec&YTe- 
 poc le oyXiaxowoc xtApoYx^qsei e&o?\. 
 
 it^. epecyA.it ovrrpecRYTepoc ie oYK^HpiKOC 
 e^KcxjA.i koya?\ ie oy(5a^\6 16 OYRe^\?\e ie oy- 
 aj epe rteqpHT cyooYtfe xtApoYX^qsei e&o?\ 
 eAJ on Te Jutc|>pH , i~ Juu7Ke*\AJKoc eertAep <|>aj. 
 
 FtH. oYenfCKonoc ie oYnpecj&YTepoc eqA- 
 Jue^sHC enik^sHpoc ie ni?\A.oc euj^-eJurrcAJio 
 juuutcuoY ^>err +JUie , TpeqtyeJiJLcye noy^- ***- 
 poYX^qSe* eRo?s eujuun !ke A.qtyA.rfJUOYiT e- 
 &o?\ ^>err TeqAjmeSsiA. JuiA.poYKA.eAjpoY jli- 
 jmoq. 
 
 we. epecyAJt oYeniciconoc ie oYnpecRYTe- 
 poc ie oySsjaxowoc efityi coyaj eqtyAJT £>err 
 rfik2\HpiKoc oYog eqtyTeJurf rtA.q juic|>HeT 
 Axjep&piA. juuuoq JUtApoYX^qSe* eRo?\ *q- 
 ty^rrx^ ^ e eqepnouRcy jmA.poYKA.eA.ipoY Jtt- 
 jmoq guuc peq4>eTe£. corr. 
 
 g. epetyA.rr oyaj oYortg gAJixcjuJit. eRo?\ 
 £>err *feKk?\HCiA. iyaj 6ta mA.ceRHc c^htoy 
 £>err oYJueerroYX gcjuc eYOYA.fi. eYxopxc jut- 
 jti?\aoc rreju nik?sHpoc JuiApoYKA.eA.ipoY Jtt- 
 juoq. 
 
 ^a!. epecyA.it oYKATTHropm cyuum e<£oYit 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 198 
 
 or on a journey, on account of a necessity which 
 befalls them. 
 
 55. If any of the Clergy insult the Bishop, let 
 him be deposed; for it is said, "Thou shalt not 
 speak evil of the ruler of thy people." 
 
 56. If a layman insult a Presbyter, or a Deacon, 
 let him be suspended. 
 
 57. If a Presbyter, or a Clergyman, mock a deaf 
 man, or lame, or blind, or a cripple, let him be sus- 
 pended. The like also to a layman who shall do so. 
 
 58. A Bishop, or Presbyter, who neglects the 
 Clergy, or the laity, and does not instruct them in 
 the service of God, let him be suspended ; and if he 
 continue in his negligence, let him be deposed. 
 
 59. If a Bishop, or a Presbyter, or Deacon, neg- 
 lect* one of the Clergy, being in want, and giveth 
 him not what he hath need of, let him be suspended ; 
 and if he remain forgetful, let him be deposed, as a 
 committer of fratricide. 
 
 60. If any one make known books in the church 
 as holy, which the ungodly have falsely written, en- 
 snaring the people and the Clergy, let him be 
 deposed. 
 
 61. If there be an accusation against a believer 
 
 * Arab. JiUi> ■ neglect. 
 
pqe itiKAitturr irre itiAJiocrro^oc. 
 
 evnicToc eeB.e oYnoprriA. le oYJUteTituHK le 
 K6gU)& jlijlahc^ Jtei^i OYOg AYtyAitcogi JLl- 
 jmoq JtunepepoYAjq itk?\HpiKoc. 
 
 gS. epeujAit oYK^sHpiKoc A^pitA. ee&e oy- 
 go-i" mripuujLu iTe oyioy^aj itc oYeiittit itg 
 oYgepeTiKoc etycjun 2s.e e<|>pA.rt JLin^c ne- 
 TA.qApitA. JutJUioq JUA.poYgiTq e&o^ ecyum 
 2^6 c[>p^rf rrf-jmeTi&sHpiKoc ne JuiA.poYKAeA.i- 
 poY juuutoq A.qcyA.rfepjmeTAJtoirr 2s.e jutA.poY- 
 tfrrq e£>oYit guuc ?\ajkoc. 
 
 j[f. epeujAJt oYnpec&YTepoc le oy£ja.ko- 
 noc ie oya.i gu)?soc <£eit nik^Hpoc rf+JneTOY- 
 hB. OYeut A.q ^eit ncrroq irreqipYXH ie <|>H6T 
 
 A. OYeHpiOff TA.KOq 16 cl>H6T<\qJUlOY JllA.pOY- 
 
 KA.eA.ipoY juumoq eA.1 FA.p Te JuttypH^f 6T a. 
 nmojuioc 0YA.gcA.grfi juijuioc ecyum 6oy?\A.ikoc 
 
 ne JutApoYX^qSe 1 e&oX 
 
 gsv. eYcyAitxejm oYK^Hpoc epitHCTeYm jlji- 
 megooY Jt+KYpiAKH eeoYA.fi. ie ncAJkfiAJTorr 
 ijuurri nmicyi" ffCA.fifi.Arrorf JuuuiAYArrq rnre 
 mnA.cx* JUiA.poYKA.eA.ipoY juumoq. 
 
 gX. epetyajt OYK?\Hpoc ie iteoq oy?\a.ikoc 
 tyeit*q e^oYit e'TCYffA.rujrH mtnoY2s.A.i ie 
 rrronoc itrtigepeTiKoc eepoYuj^\H?\ mtosHpoc 
 jmert JUiA.poYKA.eA.ipoY Juumoq jti?\ajkoc £.e 
 JuiApoYx^qgei efio?\. 
 
 ge. epeujA.ff oYK?\Hpoc juutyi ftejm oyaj eq- 
 pA^Tq ^err nxu&t *qjuioY ^ert oyujc hoy- 
 cot JUApoYKA.eA.ipoY JutJUtoq eeRe TeqjmeT- 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 200 
 
 for fornication, or adultery, or any other thing, as 
 of much drink, and he be convicted, let him not be 
 made a Clergyman. 
 
 62. If a Clergyman shall deny for fear of men, 
 whether of a Jew, or a Greek, or an heretic ; and if 
 he has denied the name of Christ, let him be cast 
 out. And if he has denied the name of a Clergy- 
 man, let him be deposed. But if he repent, let him 
 be received as a layman. 
 
 63. If a Presbyter, or a Deacon, or one entirely 
 of the Clergy of the Priesthood, shall eat flesh with 
 the blood of the life thereof, or that which a wild 
 beast hath destroyed, or that which hath died, let 
 him be deposed, for this is what the law has for- 
 bidden. If he be a layman, let him be sus- 
 pended. 
 
 66. If a Clergyman be found fasting on the Lord's 
 holy day, or on the Saturday, except only on the 
 great Sabbath of the Passover, let him be de- 
 posed. 
 
 64. If a Clergyman, or layman, shall enter into 
 the synagogue of the Jews, or the place of the here- 
 tics to pray, let the Clergyman be deposed, and let 
 the layman be suspended. 
 
 65. If a Clergyman shall contend with one, beat- 
 ing him in the contention, and he hath died with 
 
C* ItlKAffUm lt*T6 ltlAjTOCTO?\OC. 
 
 nponeTHc cujoun !ke oyTsaikoc ne Jut*poY- 
 X*qS el eRo?\. 
 
 g^- epetAjAJt oy^saikoc 2l€ tft woYn*peeitoc 
 jraoitc eqerfKOT iteuiAC JutnArrovtyenTOTrc 
 evex^qftci e&cfiN oyk egecTiit rtAq e<$7 rcxe 
 cgmi &2\7^ eqex^J ffeju ohgt Aqee&ioc 
 
 KA.lt OYgHKI Tt. 
 
 gH. epeujAft oYnpec&YTepoc 16 oY2a*icorroc 
 6T itE+ itxipo^oitiA Juu\poYK*eajpoY jli- 
 jutoq itaoq itejui c|>HeT Aqc|>uuty juumoq iuurri 
 qoYortg JungcoR eRo*\ xe ei-AY^'po^ON* 1 * 
 juuutoq e&o^gnroTOY fmigepeTiKoc juuutoittxj- 
 xojui T*p erreg eepe rweT AY&AJrncjuiA jtt- 
 juujuoy ie AYX*P°^ orrm Jajulujoy eRo^giTeit 
 rtHGTeJUJUiAY ep pajjui ijiniCT-oc 16 ep k7\H- 
 
 piKOC. 
 
 jTe. epetyAft oYemciconoc ie OYnpecRYTe- 
 
 pOC 16 OY2UAKONOC 16 OYgYJTO^IAKOrtOC 16 
 0«tkttA.TmX)CTHC 16 OYp6q\I/A.7\T-HC ujTejmep- 
 
 rfHCTeYm <b*it nil* itegooY eeoYAfi. ie £>erf 
 
 JTlX 16 4>GW ITSV JUlApOYK*eAJpOY juumoq i- 
 
 jmHTi JtT-e oYtyoum ncuuutA epKou?\irf juijuuxj- 
 oy te 6ujum 60Y^aikoc neTAqep c|>aj jula- 
 poYX^qS^i eRo?s. 
 
 o. epecy^rc oYemciconoc ie oYnpecRYTe- 
 
 pOC 16 K6g?\l Jtk?sHpiKOC eprfHCTeYIIt K6JUI ffH- 
 
 oyXaj ie eqeptyaj rtejmcuoY ie eqtfT JtTOTroY 
 rfgAirrajo rrre noYtyAJ exe g^rr Ae^R we ie 
 K6g?\i rreitx** *JtnAjpH+ jm*poYK*eajpoY 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 202 
 
 one blow, let him be deposed for his violence. But 
 if he be a layman, let him be suspended. 
 
 67. And if a layman* shall take a virgin by vio- 
 lence, lying with her before she is betrothed, let 
 him be suspended. It is not lawful for him to take 
 another woman, but he shall remain with her whom 
 he has humbled, although she is poor. 
 
 68. If a Presbyter, or a Deacon, shall receive a 
 second ordination, let him be deposed, he, and the 
 person who ordained him ; unless the thing is evi- 
 dent that he was ordained by the heretics. For it 
 is not possible that those who have been baptized 
 or ordained by them can ever be faithful men, or 
 Clergymen. 
 
 69. If a Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, 
 or Sab-deacon, or Reader, or Singer, does not 
 fast on the forty holy days, or on the fourth, 
 or on the sixth day of the week, let him be deposed, 
 unless sickness of body prevent them : or if he 
 be a layman who has done this, let him be sus- 
 pended. 
 
 70. If a Bishop, or Presbyter, or any other of the 
 Clergy keeps fast with the Jews, or keeps feast 
 with them, or receives from them gifts of their 
 feast, as unleavened bread, or any such thing, let 
 
 * The Greek is «ti(, if any one. 
 
V \ 
 
 cr ruKAJtum riTe ffiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 jttJUtoq eujuun €OY?\*ikoc neT *qep <1><m juwc- 
 
 oa. epecy<\rr oy^ajkoc 67 rceg e^ovrr enep- 
 c|>ei mtieerroc le T-cYitAruJFH rirfnoY^AJ ie 
 £>hRc jm^poYX^Se 1 e&o?s. 
 
 oS. epetyAit OYK?\Hpoc ie oy?s<mkoc 6ioyi 
 
 ItOYKYiUllMMOlt 16 OYW6g e&0?\£)£lt i"6Kic?\H- 
 
 cik utApoYX^qS^i e&o?\ oYog itceTAceo jut- 
 ^hgt AqtfToYi juumoq iteju neqiccjuR e Jtcon. 
 
 Or. OYCK6YOC JtltOYR 16 OYCK6YOC JYgA.T 16 
 
 oYei^oc wiay 6AYTOYJ6Loq juinepepe g?\i it- 
 pouuti qiTq eepeq&puu juuutoq rr^q juumm jul- 
 Aioq oYnapArroJUioc r<\p ne n*i gouR epeujAit 
 
 OYAI !^6 6p 4>** iUtApOYX^q8 € * 6R0?\ OYOg 
 
 itceeniTiJUUUi it^q. 
 
 oX. eYty*it KArrHVopm jtoYeniciconoc eeRe 
 oYgouE. giTeit gAftpumi JLtnicToc OYOg 6Y- 
 eitgOT" oYArfATKH orr ne eepoYJHOY+ epoq 
 giTew gAiteniciconoc etyuun juteit Aqcy<Mti oy- 
 °8 A>qep6jmo?\OFm JLineqrfoB.1 i&err c^Henr ay- 
 KXTHYOpitt juumoq JUApoYeoucy GitCJUq frre- 
 nrruuuA gt eqejmntya. juijuioc ecyum AYtyAit- 
 ixoY'i" epoq eqdj^reimccjuTeJUi jm*poY.u.oY T f 
 epoq JLtc|>juu\g con 5 giTerr S itemciconoc e- 
 AYOYopnoY g<\poq ecyum 2^e oit equjTeJUtcuj- 
 Tejut 6Y6JL10Y+ epoq jutcJ>juL<\g r jtcon e*Y- 
 taoyo Ke 5 iteniCKonoc epoq etycun 2l6 eqcy- 
 TeAJicuiTeAji juinajpHi- qx*T-A<|>porfm rcexiHi 
 xiApe T-CYffA^oc <\noc|><\fte gapoq mtHeT 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 204 
 
 him be deposed : if he be a layman who has done 
 this, let him be suspended. 
 
 71. If a layman* take oil into a heathen temple, 
 or synagogue of the Jews, or lamps, let him be sus- 
 pended. 
 
 72. If a Clergyman, or layman, steals a vessel f , or 
 oil from the church, let him be suspended, and he 
 shall restore what he has stolen, and five -fold 
 to it. 
 
 73. Let not any man take a vessel of gold, or a 
 vessel of silver, or a garment J of linen which has 
 been sanctified, to use it for himself; for this thing 
 is contrary to law. But if any one has done this, 
 let him be suspended and rebuked. 
 
 74. If a Bishop be accused of any thing by men 
 faithful and credible, it is necessary that he should 
 be summoned by the Bishops. If he comes and 
 confesses his sin of which he is accused, let them 
 appoint him the punishment which he deserves. 
 If when he is summoned he does not obey, let him 
 be summoned a second time, by two Bishops sent 
 to him : and if again he does not obey, they shall 
 summon him a third time, by two other Bishops 
 sent to him : and if he does not obey, thus despising 
 the truth, let the Synod pronounce what sentence 
 they please against him, that he may not appear as 
 
 * The Greek is ei tis XpHrriavos, if any Christian. 
 
 t Arab. Ul, a vase, or urn. 
 
 + Arab. s->y » a robe, a garment. 
 
ce itiKAituuit itTe itiAnocTo^oc. 
 
 epAitAC xekac mteqep Jutc^pHi" Jutc|>H6T Aq^- 
 gHOY xe AqcIxjuT irrcrrq JUtngAn. 
 
 oi. mtoY6foYgepe r riKoceepeqepjit.eepe cy- 
 nicTroc a?\?\a oy^.6 on rtrtoYtft OYnicToc rc- 
 oyutt epe ca*:i fti&ert itAepjmm gnreit puuq 
 jLtJuieepe S le r. 
 
 osv. cuje Aft jiinienicKonoc eepeqepx^pi- 
 ^ecee juinAgiumA iH-JUteT-eniciconoc xtneq- 
 coit le neqtynpi le xeg?\i itcYrreitHc rfTAq le 
 ec JX l P°^ orrm witfleT eqoYAcyoY oY^iKeorr 
 FAp ^rr ne eepeqx* gAftoYOft k^Hpoitojuioc 
 fteuteTenicKonoc eqeps<;*pi?ecee rcitieit^cAi 
 itTe <!>+ itoYnAeoc jtuuteTpumi ctye rAp Aft 
 epoq eepeqx* +exk?sHciA irre c|>-i" £>a oy- 
 k?\HpoitojuuA epecxjAit oyai 2l6 ep c|>ai *tx l ~ 
 po^ortfA jmeit eceujumi eg?\i itaoq 2l6 juia- 
 poYeniTiJUA itAq <beit oYA4>opicu.oc. 
 
 05. 6tyu)n coyai ne eqtyooYtfe eneq&A?v 
 IE iteoq epe Teqptrr tyooYtfe epoq eqejuuircxjA 
 rrejueTenicKonoc JUApoYAiq ncyojcy FAp jli- 
 ncojAXA ftAujtfA^>JLieq Ait a?\2sa ntfuu£>ejut 
 jui4>a ^iJ/yoch ne. 
 
 oh. <J>HeToi it aTs ie B.e?\?se xinepepoYAiq k- 
 emcKonoc oyx ot* ^ 6 eqtfA^ejm Aft a?s?sa 
 xe itfte ftieitx** N*re 'feKic^saciA xoup e£.o?\. 
 
 oe. c^hct epe oY^ejmum fteuiAq juinepe- 
 peqep K^sHpoc oyXc jutnepepequj?\H?\ ftejn fti- 
 nicToc AqcyAftTOYRo 2^e JUApoYGrrq e£>OYft 
 OYOg ecyuun eqejunc^A uiApeqep k^apoc. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 206 
 
 he who has gained, because he has fleet from the 
 judgment. 
 
 75. A heretic shall not be received to bear testi- 
 mony against a Christian ; but neither again shall 
 one Christian be received. " By the mouth of two 
 or three witnesses every word shall be established." 
 
 76. A Bishop must not gratify his brother, or his 
 son, or any other of his relations, or to ordain whom 
 he will to the Episcopal dignity ; for it is not just 
 to constitute heirs to the Episcopacy, gratifying 
 human affections with the things of God. For it is 
 not right for him to put the Church of God under 
 the laws of inheritance. But if any one shall do this, 
 the ordination shall be void, and let him be punished 
 with excommunication. 
 
 77. If any one be wounded in his eye*, or wounded 
 in his foot, being worthy of the Episcopacy, let 
 him be made one ; for an injury of the body cannot 
 defile him, but it is the pollution of the soul. 
 
 78. He who is deaf, or blind, let him not be made 
 a Bishop : not because he is defiled, but that the 
 things of the Church be not dispersed. 
 
 79. He who has a devil, let him not be made a 
 Clergyman, neither let him pray with the believers : 
 but when he is cleansed let him be received ; and if 
 he be worthy, let him be made a Clergyman. 
 
 Arab. ^ I, one eyed. 
 
n. ^hgt A.qi e4>ovrr £>Git oyRioc rreeit ikoc 
 16 itaoq <*>eit KGAitACTpoc|>H ccgouoY OYog 
 GAqtfTRArrricAAA. JtoY^iKGOft Ait ne eepov^iq 
 rfenicKonoc it^ovitov cujg r*p Ait eepe <J>hg- 
 tg JUtfioYtfoitT-q £>6it g*J tyuum itcA£> itgAit- 
 Ke^ccooYm iaahti gap* itT6 <J>ai cyuum itAq 
 giTGft nigjmoT irre <!>+. 
 
 Ha. Aftxoc x€ itccxje Aft gjiickojtoc e^^q 
 
 CgpHl G2UAKUUfflA ItgAlt^JJUlUJCIOIT A?\?\A go- 
 
 peqcpoqT" GftigRHOYi it+gkic^hcia Gtyum ^.g 
 jutjuoit AiApeqx* ejutGTGniCKonoc e^pai xi- 
 jnoitujxojm T*p Jtg?\i epRuuK itoc 5 kata 
 noYAgcAgiti juinoc. 
 
 n5. irrGitoYAgcAgiti Ait eepe iti&uujc ep 
 k?sHpoc 5C co P ,c r revrfujAJiH mtoYtfiCGY xgkac 
 ititoY^YnH itxe itoYtfiCGY hai gouR r^p XX.- 
 n*ip*H" eqipi itOYc^opcyep rfgAitm Gtyum 
 ApctyAit oyRouk OYumg eRo^s iVoychoy eqe- 
 juutuja jutni&AeJutoc rrfxipoXoruA Juu|>pH+ 
 iWa AOYitHcmoc neTecIxjuit ne OYumg gRo?\ 
 oYog itrre rteqtfTceY eoYumgcRo^s itCGAiq it- 
 pcuigc OYog itCGTAOYoq eRoTs^eit noYHi 
 JUApeqipi. 
 ifr. niGnicKonoc ig ninpecRYTGpoc ig jiiSua- 
 
 KOItOC GTTCpOqT GgAftJUlGTJUWOTOI OYOg GOOY- 
 (JUty 6 AITOY JLinS GTG cJ>AI HG GqGAAAgTG ItOY- 
 AJ>X H ITTG ItipOJJUGOC OYOg GtyGJULtgi ItOYJUtG- 
 
 toyhR jtgtcujg nc GKAOAipoY juumoq ncxAq 
 
 X6 + ItltA nOYpO JUUTOYpO OYOg ft A clH^ JUuH". 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 208 
 
 80. He who has come in from a heathen life, or he 
 who has come in from any other evil course of life, 
 and who has received baptism, it is not just that he 
 should immediately be made a Bishop. For it is 
 not right that he who has not been tried in any 
 thing, should be a teacher of others ; unless indeed 
 this should be to him by the grace of God. 
 
 81. We have said that it is not right for a Bishop 
 to place himself in the administration of public 
 affairs, but to attend upon the affairs of the church. 
 But if not, let him leave the Bishopric. For it is 
 not possible for any one to serve two masters, ac- 
 cording to the precept of the Lord. 
 
 82. We do not permit that servants be made 
 Clergymen without the consent of their masters, 
 that their makers be not grieved ; for such a thing 
 produces ruin in houses. If a servant appear at 
 any time worthy of the honour of ordination, such 
 as our Onesimus manifested, and his masters allow 
 it, and make him free, and send him from their 
 house, let him be made one. 
 
 83. The Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, who 
 serves in the army, and desires to do both, that is, 
 to retain the magistracy of the Romans, and the 
 service of the Priesthood, it is right to depose him. 
 For the Lord said, " Render to the king the things 
 of the king, and to God, the things of God." 
 
 o 
 
nX. c|>Heerf Au^ety noYpo 16 oYApxuw ha- 
 pA^JKGOff AAApoY^ijmujpm JLlJUtOq oYog e- 
 tycjun JUGft ovk?\Hpoc ne Juus.poYKAe<*jpoY 
 ijuutoq etycjun JUtGrt oy^aikoc nc JUtApoYX*q- 
 gGi gRo?s. 
 
 ire. juu\pe naj scum 2^g tAjuuni rfurrGit rir- 
 
 eUTTGff THpOY GYTAIHOYT OYOg 6YOYA& Jt- 
 
 euuTGft mk^sHpoc wgjui rti^iicoc gi oYcon 
 
 GTG ffAt ffG. 
 
 G&02\ JUGIt ^>Gff ^^lAOHKH It AHAC T1Z rhcuuJU. 
 
 juuuiajYCHc +r6ftHcic ni2LOgo2sx>c ni^GYiTi- 
 Koit niApiojmoc ni^GYTGporfauiorr ihcoy it- 
 rtAYH roccjuju mtiicprrHc itGJm poYe nX jlujuig- 
 TOYpo rrcyopn ngju. c|>juu\g 5 oy^ouaa ffOYuuT 
 
 c|>JUAg r HGJUl cJ>AA^g X GKGXCJUJUl +2+ juuta- 
 
 pA^soinoJutGfioft mtioYpujoY nujopn Jt^soroc 
 
 ItGC^pA. ItGJU nGqJUlAg S OYSCtU-U. JtOYUUT 
 
 lOY^ie ffGJm 2luuB.i , t oyxojjui iojBl nxuujm mti- 
 \J/^?sJutoc GYipi upriA. xinApoiJUiiA rfco^ojucurt 
 
 ni6KK?\HCIACTHC fTCOU ItTG fflXUU tllE itKOYXI 
 
 xtrrpoc^HTHc nX itrc ity^f jutnpoc^HTHc hcahac 
 
 IGpGJUUAC I656KIH?\ 2s.*fflH?\ ff<M gCJUOY AAApG 
 ftGT-GrfKOYXI tflcRo) GpOJOY gl &0?\ 'TCOC^lA 
 
 JtcoTsoJUKJUit ffGJUt ecenp nr rtecuuju rmum*K<\- 
 Rgyc "tco^iA ixnu^Hpi rrcip^x gtouj itcRou. 
 it6it:Kou.u. &g gu)M kttost stt knocnroTsoc ng 
 rt<sj gtg it a +2s.iAohkh jLnRcpi nS rcGYArrG- 
 
 TstOti KATTAC^pHi- GTTArt^OC fftyopn KA.TA 
 UtArreGOC KATA JULApKOC KATA ?\OYKAC KATA 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 210 
 
 84. Whosoever shall revile the king, or a ruler 
 unjustly, let him be punished : and if he be a Cler- 
 gyman, let him be deposed. If he be a layman let 
 him be suspended. 
 
 85. And let all these books be to you precious 
 and holy, to you Clergy and the laity together ; 
 which are these : — 
 
 Of the Old Testament, the five Books of Moses, 
 Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deutero- 
 nomy ; Joshua the son of Nun ; the Book of Judges ; 
 and Ruth ; the four Books of Kings ; the first and 
 the second are one Book, the third and the fourth 
 are the other Book : the two of the Chronicles of 
 the Kings; the first discourse of Esdra*, and his 
 second, one Book ; Judith, and Tobit ; the Book of 
 Job ; the Book of Psalms, making 151 ; the Proverbs 
 of Solomon ; the Ecclesiastes ; the Song of Songs ; the 
 twelve lesser Prophets ; the four greater Prophets, 
 Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel. These also let 
 your young persons learn. And out of the Wisdom 
 of Solomon ; and Esther ; the three Books of the 
 Maccabees ; the Wisdom of the Son of Sirach, there 
 is much instruction. 
 
 And our Books also, we the Apostles, are those of 
 the New Testament ; the Four Gospels, as we first 
 spoke, according to Matthew, according to Mark, 
 according to Luke, according to John ; our Acts of 
 
 Arab. I 
 
 i^ 
 
ci<\ mKAituuN rtTe tt UknocTo7\oc 
 
 icuArfffHC nennpA^ic <\rrorf rtiAnocTO?soc 
 ^2+ rirenicToTsH JuineTpoc +?+ mcjuAmtHc 
 'Tenic'To^sH Jti akuuKoc ftejut oa ioy^ac euu\g 
 IX rrenicTo^sH xjlti&x?\oc t t"<*jtoka?\yjui\I/ic 
 rficu^rfrfHc +5+ ftGniCTo?\H rf*K?\Humc gtg- 
 nrerfocyov gi efto?\. 
 
 rusj kg TGrtoYAgCAgm jiijuujuoy rfurreir cju 
 meniCKonoc ce&G rtiKAftum rreurrert 2lg g- 
 TGT6rft^A.rrx^ G^>pHI it <bHTOY TG^GrmAOY- 
 xaj OYog TeTerfrf^tycjuni GOYormTOTGir jli- 
 
 JUIAY itOYgipHfTH "JA gRo^s GTGTGffUJArfGpAT- 
 CUUTGiUt 2l6 JtCCJUOY C6IT ACU)&I ffCA OHItOY OY- 
 
 og TGTGfm^^ccju rfajTGft rcoYno?s6Juioc ngaji 
 
 ftGTGftGpHOY txjA GRo^s JtCGpiJU! ffCA OHITOY 
 JUGftGrtCCUC rfT6T6ft(rr JtOY^IJUKJUpiA. 6CGJUU7UJA 
 
 rfTGTGrtjmGTArrcuuTGAJi. 
 
 c[>+ jUtJUtHi JLUUAYArrq rtGJm nGqutortorGKHc 
 rirtyHpi Ihc nxp ncftac rfGJm ninrt* gooy^R 
 <|>p6qTArf<£o JutnTHpq OYog c|>p6qe<\juu6 q- 
 
 ffAGp OHKOY rfOYAI rfOYUOT ^Glt TGqgipHItH 
 GqCG&TG eHftOY G^OYft GATAeOft fflELGIt fTTG- 
 
 TGncIxjurt 6&o?s Aft A TGTGrfoi rf ArrtflgAn jli- 
 jutort rfoRi <tf 6^)OYit GpouTGft cqcp etmoY rr- 
 gjuutuja rmiTonoc ixn(juit^> uja GftGg giTGit 
 ihc n^c ncxtac cj>^- juuuhi OYog nGrrccxjTHp. 
 
 c[>AI GT6 G&O^sglTCnrq GpG OJOY ruRGrr 6p- 
 
 npcni ft *q it6Jm nGqiurr i*af«v&oc itGJH nin- 
 Ha 6eoYA.fi. itpGqT^rt^o OYog rcoYJUtooYcioc 
 
 JjyA GftGg JtTG niGffGg X*JLHt1. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 212 
 
 us the Apostles ; the two Epistles of Peter ; the 
 three of John ; the Epistle of James ; and that of 
 Jude ; the fourteen Epistles of Paul ; the Apocalypse 
 of John; the two Epistles of Clemens, which you 
 read out of. * /«*. /$/l JZ^jf-cet-i 
 
 These are the things which we command to you, 
 O Bishops, concerning the Canons ; and if you con- 
 tinue in them you shall be saved, and shall have 
 peace for ever. But if you shall disobey them, you 
 shall be mocked, and you shall have war with one 
 another for ever. You shall be mourned for, after 
 you have received the punishment suitable to your 
 disobedience. 
 
 The only true God, and his only-begotten Son 
 Jesus Christ our Lord, and the Holy Spirit, the 
 universal quickener, and the creator, shall make 
 you one in his peace, directing you into all good, 
 that you may be perfect, without condemnation, un- 
 reproveable, making you worthy of a place in life 
 for ever, by Jesus Christ our Lord, the God of truth, 
 and our Saviour, to whom be all glory, with his 
 good Father, and the Holy Spirit, the quickener, 
 and of the same essence, for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 ^ 't& ?. J Cpc*v+^ ^ai^itj 'Zte-fr Ca~^r*u, 4*^*3 ^^ 
 CtxuJt^H f ' ftu,{- Jctck$ ft-fiJ- <*t fo^L Cecums 1+ koJlZ 
 
cir rfiKAftum ntg tnknocToTsoc. 
 
 AqxuuK 6&o?\ Jt2C6 rfiK^rfuurt ittg rremo't" 
 
 £>gjt rrerrxix it*k?\hjuihc £>ert oYgipHfta rrrG 
 <!>+ AJULHtt. 
 
 X tyo itejut c|> fteui iic c|>* 2lIok?\h. 
 
 Aqepjuterfevm juuuoq 6&o?\<£eff ^-^cm Jt- 
 p6Juuuu\pic ty* ^-^cm jtpeJunGJugiT katta 
 Teq^oui nigHKi niKepjuti ma^^xiCTOc m- 
 npecRYTepoc veuuprioc c|>* kocaa*. 
 
 ^>ert nxmeojoYi" juuiemurf gttaihoyt 
 
 itieniCKonoc ni^noc *e*rf<\cioc £>gjt nepo- 
 
 rtoc rrhknoeHKH. 
 
 d>err +JU6TApxH JtTe nemurr goy juuta- 
 Tpi^pxHc gxtvmhoy c|>pH jutnm^g ,r f n<£>Hlic 
 jLinmoKJUGK nemurr mrriuH" ni^pxHcnicKo- 
 noc aRR* jut^pKoc ninA.TpiApxHc rrrG i~no- 
 ?\ic ititiurt- A^gGffkpiAclH" rtTe t^g taz- 
 poq giXGit nGqeponoc ffgArmHty jtpojutm 
 rfGJUi g<MtcHOY itgipHftHKorr irrcqeGfiio mtcq- 
 
 X*XI THpOY C^nGCHT fffT6q6*?\AYX ttXW- 
 
 Apic|>AA6YI HOC JT6KJB.UUK JTipGqC*)*! nigHKI 
 
 niKGpjmi nipcqcprroRi mk?s&x tc ' T0C *&P** jJL 
 c[>a rcicjuT *qgoc ntyHpi itcunuurt <i>6rr +^^- 
 
 rfKH <£>Gft TGqJUGTOYpO cy* GffGg AJUlHIt. 
 
THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 214 
 
 The end of the Canons of our Fathers the Holy 
 Apostles, these are the Seven Books which are by 
 the hands of Clemens, in the peace of God. Amen. 
 1520 of Dioclesian. 
 
 Translated from the language of Upper Egypt, 
 into the language of Lower Egypt, according to his 
 ability, by the poor dust, the least of the Presbyters, 
 George of Kosma. 
 
 In the collection of our honoured father the 
 skilful scribe of the language, the great among the 
 Bishops, the holy Athanasius, at the seat of the 
 repository. 
 
 In the government of our holy Patriarch the 
 honoured sun of the faith, the light of the thoughts, 
 our father, the great Archbishop Abba Marcus, the 
 Patriarch* of the great city Alexandria: the God 
 of heaven establish him upon his throne many 
 years, and in peaceful times, that he may humble 
 all his enemies under his feet quickly, for ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 * The margin adds, in another hand, nJUAg PH 6&0?\- 
 
 £>ert "THni mtemoY r f JutneTpi^pxHC, the \0Sth 
 
 of the number of our fathers the Patriarchs. 
 
 Icma *-f* tty ^ fa.&rvhrx fc t£CZ t+y'^f *f fyc- 
 trw^c ctt^a^ci?, &* ken* ^uihJx^ ^txAi 
 
mmmm 
 
 RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
 University of California Library 
 or to the 
 
 NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
 University of California 
 Richmond, CA 94804-4698 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 2-month loans may be renewed by calling 
 
 (415)642-6233 
 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books 
 
 to NRLF 
 Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days 
 
 prior to due date 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 DEC .1 3 1988 
 
 SENT ON !LL 
 
 RECEIVED BV 
 
 Nuv o 3 1988 
 
 JUL 6 t99* 
 
 U. C. BERKELEY 
 
 v 6 1998 
 
 UC SANTA CRUZ 
 
 INTERLIBKAKY LUAN 
 
 HAY 1 5 2000 
 
 MArtJ 5 1989 
 
 UNIV. OF CALIF., BERK. 
 
YC 42647 
 
 781559 
 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
mm,